TEe 'Rover 
own  East 


"WELL,  NOW  THE  TENT  is  FIXED,  WE'LL  HAVE  SUPPER," 

SAID    DICK. 

T)u  Rovtr  Boys  Down  East,  frontispiece — (.Page  130.) 


THE  ROVER  BOYS 
DOWN  EAST 

OR 

THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  STANHOPE 
FORTUNE 

BY 

ARTHUR  M.  WINFIELD 

(Edward  Stratemeyer) 

AUTHOR  OF  THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  SCHOOL,  THE 

ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  OCEAN,  THE  PUTNAM 

HALL  SERIES,  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED 


NEW    YORK 

(GROSSET    & 

PUBLISHERS 

Made  in  the  United  Stales  of  America 


BOOKS  BY  ARTHUR  M. 

(Edward  Stratemeyer) 


THE  FIRST  ROVER  BOYS  SERIES 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  SCHOOL 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  OCEAN 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  JUNGLE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  OUT  WEST 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  GREAT  LAKES 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  MOUNTAINS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  CAMP 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  LAND  AND  SEA 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  RIVER 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  PLAINS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  SOUTHERN  WATERS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  FARM 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  TREASURE  ISLE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  COLLEGE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  AIR 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  NEW  YORK 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  ALASKA 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  BUSINESS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  A  TOUR 


THE  SECOND  ROVER  BOYS  SERIES 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  COLBY  HALL 


THE  PUTNAM  HALL  SERIES 

THE  PUTNAM  HALL  CADETS 
THE  PUTNAM  HALL  RIVALS 
THE  PUTNAM  HALL  CHAMPIONS 
THE  PUTNAM  HALL  REBELLION 
THE  PUTNAM  HALL  ENCAMPMENT 
THE  PUTNAM  HALL  MYSTERY 


12100.    doth.    Illustrated. 


GROSSET  &  DUKLAP,  Publishers,  New  York 


COPYRIGHT,  1911,  BY 

EDWARD  STRATEMEYER, 


The  Rover  Boys  Down  Eos' 


StacR 
Annex; 


INTRODUCTION 


MY  DDAR  BOYS:  This  is  a  complete  story  in 
itself,  but  forms  the  fifteenth  volume  of  the 
"Rover  Boys  Series  for  Young  Americans." 

Twelve  years  ago  the  line  was  started  with  the 
publication  of  the  first  three  stories,  "The  Rover 
Boys  at  School,"  "On  the  Ocean,"  and  "In  the 
Jungle."  I  earnestly  hoped  that  the  young  peo 
ple  would  like  the  tales,  but  never  did  I  antici 
pate  the  tremendously  enthusiastic  welcome 
which  was  given  to  the  volumes  from  the  start, 
nor  the  steady  sale,  ever  increasing,  which  has 
been  accorded  the  series  up  to  the  present  time. 
The  publication  of  the  first  three  books  immedi 
ately  called  for  a  fourth,  "The  Rover  Boys  Out 
West,"  and  then  followed  yearly  "On  the  Great 
Lakes,"  "In  Camp,"  "On  Land  and  Sea,"  "On 
the  River,"  "On  the  Plains,"  "In  Southern 
Waters,"  "On  the  Farm,"  "On  Treasure  Isle,'; 
and  then  "At  College,"  where  we  last  left  our. 
heroes. 

Dick,  Torn  and  Sam  are  older  than  when  we 


207653-4 


INTRODUCTION 

first  made  their  acquaintance  and  told  how  they 
went  to  Putnam  HalL  They  are  now  college 
boys,  attending  a  w^ll-known  institution  of  learn 
ing  in  the  middle-west  But  though  older,  they 
are  as  lively  as  ever,  and  Tom,  at  least,  is  just  as 
full  of  fun.  They  have  a  great  struggle  to  save 
the  Stanhope  fortune,  and  have  to  work  hard 
to  get  the  best  of  several  enemies.  They  take  a 
long  journey  Down  East,  and  their  adventures 
are  both  mysterious  and  exciting. 

Again  I  take  this  opportunity  to  thank  my 
friends,  both  young  and  old,  for  all  the  nice 
things  they  have  said  about  my  books.  I  am 
more  than  sorry  that  I  cannot  answer  all  the  let 
ters  that  pour  in  upon  me  from  everywhere  prais 
ing  the  stories.  I  earnestly  hope  the  present  vol 
ume  will  please  all  my  readers  and  do  them  some 
good. 

Affectionately  and  sincerely  yours, 

EDWARD  STRATEMEYER 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PJIGE 

I.  A  GAME  OF  BASEBALL i 

IL  THE  FIRE  ON  THE  STEAMER 13 

III.  COLLEGE  BOYS  TO  THE  RESCUE 23 

IV.  WHAT  FLOCKLEY  HAD  TO  TELL 33 

V.  A  CELEBRATION  ON  THE  CAMPUS 43 

VI.  GOOD-BYE  TO  BRILL 53 

VII.  DREAMS  OF  YOUTH 63 

VIII.  HOME  ONCE  MORE 73 

IX.  PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY...  84 

X.  WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF 04 

XL  A  DAY  TO  REMEMBER 105 

XII.  OFF  FOR  CAMP 115 

XIII.  HANS  MUELLER'S  QUEER  CATCH 125 

XIV.  THE  HAPPENINGS  OF  A  NIGHT 135 

XV.  STRANGE  NEWS 145 

XVL  SOMETHING  OF  A  CLUE 155 

XVII.  DAN  BAXTER'S  REVELATION 165 

XVIII.  A  FORTUNE  AND  A  LADY  DISAPPEAR 175 

XIX.  ON  THE  WAY  TO  BOSTON 185 

XX.  AN  ADVENTURE  IN  BOSTON 195 

XXI.  FROM  ONE  CLUE  TO  ANOTHER 205 

XXII.  A  CHASE  UP  THE  COAST 215 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXin.    ABOARD  THE  "MARY  DELAWAY" 223 

XXIV.    Our  ON  CASCO  BAY 231 

XXV.    ON  CHESOQUE  ISLAND.  . . . 238 

XXVI.    A  TALK  OF  IMPORTANCE 246 

XXVII.    WHAT  HAPPENED  IN  THE  CAVE 254 

iXX VIII.    AT  THE  BOTTOM  OF  THE  POOL 262 

XXIX.    A  MINUTE  TOO  LATE 270 

XXX.    BACK  HOME— CONCLUSION 27? 


THE  ROVER  ROYS  DOWN  EAST 

CHAPTER  I 

A  GAME  OF  BASEBAI,!, 

"HURRAH  !  that's  the  way  to  do  it !" 

"Now,  then,  Tom,  see  if  you  can't  bring  DicS 
home!" 

"Give  him  a  swift  one,  Frank!  Don't  let  him 
hit  it !"  crkd  Sam  Rover,  merrily. 

"I'll  knock  it  down  into  the  river!"  retorted 
Tom  Rover,  as  he  caught  up  a  bat  and  walked 
to  the  home  plate. 

"I'm  waiting  for  you,  Tom!"  sang  out  Dick 
Rover,  who  had  just  reached  second  base  on  a 
beautiful  drive  to  right  field.  "Come  now,  it's 
time  we  tied  the  score." 

"Everybody  in  the  game!"  yelled  Stanley 
Browne,  who  was  in  the  coacher's  box.  "Here 
is  where  we  do  'em  up!" 

"Get  ready  to  run,  Dick !"  came  from  Songbird 
i 


2  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Powell.    "Tom  is  going  to  land  it  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river." 

"If  he  does  that  I'll  walk  home,"  answered 
Dick,  with  a  grin. 

"Now  then,  here  is  where  Tom  misses !"  called 
out  Sam,  who  was  behind  the  bat,  and  hfe 
thumped  his  fist  in  his  catcher's  mitt.  "Give  him  a 
double-ender  curve,  Frank." 

"Oh,  I'll  give  him  a  regular  corkscrew  curl," 
retorted  Frank  Holden,  who  occupied  the  pitch 
er's  box.  "Tom,  prepare  to  die!"  And  he  drew 
back  to  pitch  the  ball. 

Eighteen  of  the  students  of  Brill  College 
were  having  a  game  of  baseball  on  the  athletic 
field  of  that  institution  of  learning.  The  regular 
season  for  baseball  was  at  an  end,  and  the  youths 
had  fixed  up  their  nines  to  suit  themselves,  with 
Dick  Rover  as  captain  of  one  side  and  Frank 
Holden  as  captain  on  the  other.  On  Dick's  side 
were  his  brother  Tom,  and  a  number  of  their 
dimms,  while  Sam  was  doing  the  catching  for 
Frank. 

>     It  was  only  a  friendly  contest  and  all  of  the 

•students  were  in  the  best  of  spirits.     The  main 

examinations  for  the  term  were  practically  over, 

and  in  a  few  days  more  the  students  were  to 

scatter  for  the  summer  vacation. 

It  was  the  ending  of  the  fourth  inning  and  the 


A  GAME  OF  BASEBALL  3 

score  stood  6  to  4  in  favor  of  Frank  Holden's 
nine.  If  Tom  should  manage  to  bring  both  Dick 
and  himself  in  it  would  tie  the  score.  But  Tom 
was  not  known  for  his  home-run  qualities. 

Frank  Holden  made  a  signal  to  Sam  and  then 
sent  in  a  low,  swift  ball.  Tom  made  a  swing  at 
it.  But  he  was  too  slow. 

"Strike  one !"  sang  out  Will  Faley,  the  umpire. 
"Try  it  some  more,  Tom." 

Again  the  ball  came  in  and  this  time  Tom 
struck  at  it  with  all  his  might. 

Crack !  The  ashen  stick  met  the  horsehide  and 
the  ball  went  whizzing  off  to  the  right  of  the 
home  plate,  in  the  direction  of  a  number  of  stu 
dents  who  were  crossing  the  grounds. 

"Foul!"  sang  out  the  umpire,  as  the  sphere 
curved  through  the  air. 

"You  can't  get  it,  Sam!"  called  out  Max 
Spangler.  "It's  too  far  off  already!" 

"Look  out,  you  fellows!"  yelled  Frank,  from 
the  pitcher's  box.  "If  you  don't " 

Before  he  could  finish  the  crowd  walking  across 
the  grounds  looked  up  and  commenced  to  scatter, 
to  give  Sam  a  chance  to  catch  the  ball,  which  had 
gone  quite  high  in  the  air.  But  before  the  young 
est  Rover  could  reach  the  sphere  down  it  came — 
straight  on  the  fancy  straw  hat  of  a  dudish  youth? 
crushing  the  article  over  its  wearer's  head. 


^  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

'Whoop !  there's  a  strike  for  you,  Tom !"  mur 
mured  Dick. 

"Do  you  call  that  knocking  the  ball  over  the 
river?"  demanded  Songbird,  dryly. 

"Here's  a  case  where  a  straw  shows  how  the 
ball  blows,"  misquoted  Stanley  Browne. 

"Hi!  hi!  what  do  you  mean  by  smashing  my 
hat !"  roared  Dudd  Flockley,  the  student  who  had 
been  thus  assaulted,  "Who  did  this,  I  demand 
to  know?" 

"I  knocked  the  ball — but  I  didn't  aim  for  your 
hat,"  answered  Tom.  And  as  Dudd  Flockley 
held  up  the  damaged  hat  he  could  not  help  but 
grin. 

"You  did  it  on  purpose,  Tom  Rover  !**  growled 
the  dudish  student  "You  needn't  deny  it!" 

"Nonsense,  Dudd!"  put  in  Stanley.  "He 
wanted  to  make  a  home  run — he  wasn't  aiming 
at  your  hat  at  all." 

"I  know  better!"  answered  the  other  student, 
bitterly.  "Say,  Tom  Rover,  it's  up  to  you  to  buy 
me  a  new  hat,"  he  added. 

"All  right,  if  that's  the  way  you  feel  about  it," 
answered  Tom,  "You  get  the  hat  and  I'll  pay 
for  it.  But  I  didn't  smash  it  on  purpose,  Dudd.'* 

"That  hat  cost  me  five  dollars,  and  I  don't 
know  where  to  get  one  like  it,"  growled  the 
dudish  pupil. 


A  GAME  OF  BASEBALL  5 

"Oh,  I  can  tell  you  where  to  get  a  hat  like 
that  !w  piped  in  a  drawling  voice.  "Try  the  Mel- 
rose  English  Shop,  on  Broadway.  They  have  all 
styles,  don't  you  know." 

"Good  for  William  Philander  Tubbs!"  cried 
Dick,  "He  knows  the  directory  on  straw  hats." 

"Huh!  Think  I'm  going  all  the  way  to  New 
York  for  a  new  hat?"  growled  Dudd  Flockley. 
"I  want  one  to  go  home  in." 

"Maybe  I  can  lend  you  an  old  one,"  suggested 
Tom,  dryly, 

"I  don't  want  your  old  hat,"  growled  Dudd 
Flockley.  "I'll  get  a  new  one — and  you  can  foot 
the  bill !"  and  he  turned  and  walked  away,  his 
face  full  of  sourness. 

"The  same  old  Flockley,"  whispered  Sam  to 
his  brother.  "After  all  we  did  for  him,  too!" 

"You  beware  of  Dudd,"  put  in  Songbird,  who 
was  near.  "He  pretends  to  be  friendly,  since 
you  put  in  a  good  word  for  him  to  the  doctor,  but, 
just  the  same,  he  has  got  it  in  for  you." 

"Play  ball!"  called  out  the  umpire;  and  then 
the  ball  was  thrown  down  to  Frank  Holden,  and 
.the  game  went  on.  Tom  gave  one  more  glance 
in  the  direction  of  Dudd  Flockley  and  saw  that 
the  dudish  student  had  stopped  in  his  walk,  turned 
around,  and  was  glaring  at  him  savagely. 

To  my  old  readers  the  lads  who  have  thus  far 


6  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

taken  a  part  in  this  story  will  need  no  special 
introduction.  But  for  the  benefit  of  others  who 
have  not  read  the  former  volumes  m  this  "Rover 
Boys  Series,"  let  me  state  that  Dick,  Tom  and 
Sam  Rover  were  three  brothers,  who,  when  at 
home,  lived  with  their  father,  Anderson  Rover, 
and  their  Uncle  Randolph  and  Aunt  Martha,  on 
a  beautiful  farm  called  Valley  Brook. 

From  the  farm,  and  while  their  father  was  in 
Africa,  the  three  boys  had  been  sent  to  a  military 
academy,  as  related  in  the  first  volume  of  this 
series,  called  "The  Rover  Boys  at  School"  At 
the  school  they  made  a  large  number  of  friends, 
and  also  a  few  enemies,  and  had  "the  best  time 
ever,"  as  Sam  expressed  it 

A  term  at  school  was  followed  by  a  trip  on  the 
ocean,  as  set  down  in  the  second  volume  of  this 
series,  and  then  by  a  journey  to  Africa,  where 
the  boys  went  to  locate  their  father,  who  had  be 
come  a  captive  of  the  natives.  After  that  came 
a  trip  out  West,  to  locate  a  mine  belonging  to 
the  Rovers,  and  then  trips  to  the  Great  Lakes, 
and  to  the  motintains,  and  then,  returning  to  the 
school,  the  lads  went  into  camp  with  the  other 
cadets. 

"I  guess  we  had  better  settle  down  now,"  said 
Dick.  But  this  was  not  to  be.  Not  nrach  later 
they  took  a  long  trip  on  land  and  sea,  and  fol- 


A  GAME  OF  BASEBALL  7 

lowed  this  tip  by  a  voyage  on  the  Ohio  and  the 
Mississippi  Rivers  on  a  flatboat  Then  came  some 
thrilling  adventures  on  the  plains,  and  a  little 
later  found  the  dauntless  boys  in  Southern 
waters,  where  they  solved  the  mystery  of  a  de 
serted  steam  yacht 

"The  farm  for  mine!"  said  Tom,  after  travel 
ing  north  from  the  Gulf,  and  all  of  the  boys  were 
glad  to  take  it  easy  for  some  weeks,  and  also  get 
ready  to  graduate  from  Putnam  Hall.  They 
had  an  idea  they  were  to  go  directly  from  the  mil 
itary  school  to  college.  But  something  turned  up 
which  made  them  change  their  plans. 

Through  Mr.  Rover  it  was  learned  that  a  small 
fortune  belonging  to  a  certain  Stanhope  estate 
was  missing.  It  had  been  secreted  on  an  island 
of  the  West  Indies,  and  it  was  settled  that  the 
Rovers  and  some  of  their  friends  should  go  in 
quest  of  it 

The  boys  were  particularly  anxious  to  locate 
this  treasure,  and  with  good  reason.  While  at 
Putnam  Hall  they  had  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Dora  Stanhope  and  also  of  Nellie  and  Grace  Lan- 
ing,  Dora's  cousins.  From  the  very  start  Dick  was 
attracted  to  Dora,  and  now  the  pair  were  prac 
tically  engaged  to  be  married.  Tom  had  taken  a 
particular  liking  to  Nellie  Laning  and  it  must  be 


8  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

confessed   that   Sam   was   equally   smitten  witK 
Grace. 

It  was  learned  that  the  treasure  had  been 
willed  to  Mr.  Stanhope,  and  consequently,  on  his 
death,  it  had  become  part  of  his  estate,  which  in 
turn  had  been  willed  in  part  to  his  wife  and  Dora, 
with  a  small  share  to  Mrs.  Laning,  his  sister. 

"We'll  get  that  treasure  and  make  the  girls 
happy,"  declared  Dick,  and  how  the  whole  crowd 
set  off  on  the  quest  has  already  been  told  in  the 
thirteenth  volume  of  this  series,  entitled:  "The 
Rover  Boys  on  Treasure  Isle."  The  treasure  was 
also  claimed  by  two  of  their  enemies,  Sid  Mer- 
rick  and  his  nephew,  Tad  Sobber,  and  they  did 
all  they  could  to  gain  possession  of  the  valuables. 
But  the  treasure  was  at  last  brought  safely  to 
this  country,  and  then  it  was  learned  that  Sid 
Merrick  had  been  lost  at  sea  in  a  hurricane.  Tad 
Sobber  was  saved,  and  carried  on  a  passing  ves 
sel  to  England. 

"And  now  for  college !"  cried  all  of  the  Rover 
boys,  and  wondered  to  what  institution  of  learn 
ing  they  were  to  go. 

"How  would  you  like  to  go  to  Brill?"  asked 
Mr.  Rover.  "It  is  a  fine  place,  located  in  one 
of  our  middle-western  states,  and  the  head  of  it, 
Doctor  John  Wallington,  is  an  old  friend  of 
mine." 


A  GAME  OF  BASEBALL  g 

The  boys  had  heard  that  Dora,  Grace  and  Nel 
lie  were  going  to  an  institution  known  as  Hope 
Seminary,  not  far  from  the  town  of  Ashton.  As 
soon  as  they  learned  that  Brill  College  was  sit 
uated  less  than  two  miles  from  Hope  they  de 
cided  without  hesitation  to  go  to  the  institution 
their  parent  had  mentioned. 

"We'll  be  near  the  girls,  and  we  ought  to  have 
lots  of  good  times,"  said  Tom. 

"It  will  be  our  own  fault  if  we  don't,"  Dick 
had  answered. 

How  the  brothers  went  to  Brill  has  already 
been  related  in  the  volume  entitled  "The  Rover 
Boys  at  College."  At  Brill,  as  at  Putnam  Hall, 
they  quickly  made  a  number  of  friends,  not  the 
least  of  whom  were  Stanley  Browne,  Max  Spang- 
ler,  a  German  student,  and  Allen  Charter,  the 
leading  senior.  They  also  had  with  them  their 
former  school  chums,  John  Powell,  better  known 
as  Songbird  because  of  his  cleverness  in  writing 
and  reciting  doggerel,  and  William  Philander 
Tubbe,  a  student  whose  entire  spare  time  was 
spent  in  buying  things  to  wear  of  the  latest  fash 
ions,  and  m  seeking  the  society  of  his  young  ladv 
friends. 

At  Brill  the  Rovers  soon  came  into  contact  with 
the  dudish  pupil,  Dudd  Flockley,  and  also  with 
two  bullies,  Jerry  Koswell  and  Bart  Larkspur. 


I0  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Led  by  Koswell,  who  was  a  thoroughly  bad  egg, 
the  three  tried  their  best  to  make  trouble  for  the 
Rovers,  and  finally  succeeded.  But  the  rascals 
overreached  themselves,  and  when  they  were  ex 
posed  Koswell  and  Larkspur  became  so  fright 
ened  that  they  ran  away  from  Brill  and  refused 
to  return.  Dudd  Flockley  remained,  and  he' 
pleaded  so  earnestly  to  be  forgiven  that  the  Ro 
vers  finally  decided  to  drop  the  case  against  him, 
and  spoke  a  good  word  for  him  to  the  head  of 
the  college,  and  he  was  allowed  to  continue  at 
Brill. 

"I  guess  Flockley  has  learned  his  lesson,"  said 
Dick.  But  it  looked  as  if  he  might  be  mistaken, 
for  Flockley,  as  soon  as  he  felt  himself  secure  at 
Brill,  acted  in  anything  but  a  grateful  manner. 
Yet  he  was  not  as  assertive  as  he  had  been,  for 
he  missed  the  companionship  and  support  of  his 
former  cronies. 

With  the  fortune  in  their  possession,  and  Sid 
Merrick  dead,  the  Stanhopes  and  Lanings  had 
felt  secure  of  their  wealth.  But,  returning  from 
England,  Tad  Sobber  had  gone  to  a  shyster  law 
yer,  and  put  in  a  claim,  and  the  lawyer  had  ob 
tained  a  court  injunction,  restraining  anybody 
from  touching  a  dollar  of  the  money.  This  de 
pressed  the  girls  greatly,  and  made  them,  for  a 
time,  leave  Hope.  But  in  the  end,  the  injunction 


A  GAME  OF  BASEBALL  n 

was  dissolved,  and  the  Stanhopes  and  Lanings 
were  told  that  they  could  do  as  they  pleased  with 
the  fortune. 

"That's  the  best  news  yet!"  Dick  had  said,  on 
hearing  it.  "I  guess  that  will  put  a  spoke  in  Tad 
Sobber's  wheel." 

"It  will  take  one  out,  you  mean,"  returned 
Tom,  with  a  sly  grin.  "Wonder  what  Tad  wi& 
do  next?" 

"He  can't  do  anything,"  had  come  from  Sam. 
"He  is  knocked  out  clean  and  clear.  I  always 
said  he  had  no  right  to  the  fortune.  That  claim 
of  Sid  Merrick's  was  a  fake  pure  and  simple." 

"I  believe  you,"  Dick  answered.  "Just  the 
same,  I  feel,  somehow,  that  Tad  won't  give  up 
even  yet." 

"But  what  can  he  do?"  his  two  brothers  had 
asked. 

"I  don't  know — but  he'll  try  to  do  something; 
see  if  he  doesn't." 

A  few  days  later  had  come  in  some  particulars 
of  the  case.  After  the  injunction  had  been  dis 
solved  Tad  Sobber  and  his  lawyer  had  gotten  into 
a  big  row  and  Sobber  had  ended  by  blackening 
the  legal  gentleman's  left  eye.  Then  Sobber  had 
mysteriously  disappeared,  but  the  next  day  he 
had  sent  a  rambling  letter  to  Mrs.  Stanhope,  stat 
ing  that,  even  if  thrown  out  of  court,  he  consid- 


12     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

ered  that  the  fortune  from  Treasure  Isle  belonged 
to  him,  and,  sooner  or  later,  he  meant  to  gain 
possession  of  it. 

"We'll  have  to  watch  out  for  Tad  Sobber," 
had  been  Dick's  comment,  on  learning  the  news. 
"He  is  growing  desperate,  and  there  is  no  telling 
what  he  will  do  next." 

"He's  the  same  old  sneak  he  was  at  Putnam 
Hall,"  declared  Tom. 

"This  will  scare  Mrs.  Stanhope,  and  Mrs.  Lan- 
ing,  too,"  had  been  Sam's  comment. 

"And  the  girls,"  his  oldest  brother  had  added. 
"I  wish  we  could  round  Tad  Sobber  up,  and  put 
him  where  he  couldn't  worry  them  any  more." 

"Maybe  he'll  drop  out  of  sight,"  said  Tom. 
But  this  was  not  to  be.  Tad  Sobber  was  to  cause 
a  great  deal  of  trouble,  as  we  shall  learn  in  the 
near  future.  The  young  rascal  had  convinced 
himself  that  the  Stanhope  fortune  belonged  to 
him,  and  he  meant  to  leave  no  stone  unturned  to 
get  possession  of  it. 


CHAPTER  II 
THE  FIRE  ON  THE:  STEAMER 

"THAT'S  the  way  to  do  it !" 

The  cry  came  as  Tom  knocked  a  neat  liner  out 
to  center  field.  He  managed  to  get  to  first  base 
with  ease,  while  Dick,  on  the  alert,  slid  to  the 
home  plate  just  before  the  ball  came  in. 

"That  gives  us  five  runs,  anyway!"  was  Stan 
ley's  comment.  "Now,  Spud,  see  what  you  can 
do." 

"Here  is  where  I  knock  one  across  the  river 
and  back,"  declared  Spud  Jackson,  as  he  came 
forward  with  a  bat.  "Better  chase  your  men 
away  out,"  he  added,  to  Frank  Holden. 

"They  can  use  nets,"  answered  the  pitcher  with 
a  grin. 

Spud  had  a  ball  and  a  strike  called  on  him  and 
then  met  the  leather  and  sent  it  to  the  shortstop. 
Tom  had  to  run  for  second  and  he  legged  it  with  ^ 
might  and  main.    But  the  ball  got  there  ahead  of 

13 


I4  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

him  and  he  was  put  out,  and  so  was  the  runner 
at  first 

"Wow!"  cried  Songbird.  "Thought  you  were 
going  to  knock  the  ball  across  the  river  and  back, 
Spud." 

"So  I  did,"  answered  Spud,  as  he  walked  up 
from  first.  "It  landed  on  the  other  side,  bounced 
back,  and  the  shortstop  got  it.  Fierce  luck,  eh?" 
And  he  cut  a  face  that  made  many  of  the  students 
standing  by  laugh  outright. 

In  the  next  inning  the  other  side  added  two 
runs  to  their  total.  One  of  these  runs  was  made 
by  Sam,  much  to  the  youngest  Rover's  satisfac 
tion. 

"We've  got  you  going!"  he  cried,  to  his  broth 
ers  and  the  others.  "Might  as  well  give  up." 

"Huh!  we  haven't  started  yet,"  retorted  Tom. 
He  turned  to  William  Philander  Tubbs,  who  had 
strolled  near.  "Say,  Tubby,  old  boy,  lend  me 
your  green  socks  for  luck,  will  you?" 

"Oh,  Tom,  please  don't  ask  me  to — ah — lend 
those  socks,"  pleaded  William  Philander,  inno 
cently.  "They  are  the  only  pair  of  that  shade  I 
have,  and  the  young  ladies  say " 

"They  can't  resist  you  when  you  have  them 
on,"  finished  Tom.  "All  right,  if  you  want  me  to 
lose  the  game,  keep  the  socks,"  and  the  fun-loving 
[Rover  put  on  a  mournful  look. 


THE  FIRE  ON  THE  STEAMER  15 

"But,  my  dear  Tom,  how  can  my  socks  have 
anything  to  do  with  the  game?"  questioned  the 
dude,  helplessly. 

"Why,  it's  a  psychological  phenomena,  Tubletts. 
Sort  of  an  inter-mental  telepathy,  so  to  speak — a 
rhomboid  compendium  indexus,  as  it  were.  Of 
course  you  understand,"  said  Tom,  soberly. 

"Why— ah— I  don't  think  I  do,  Tom,"  stam 
mered  the  dude.  "But  I  can't  loan  the  socks, 
really  I  can't !"  And  he  backed  away  with  all  pos 
sible  haste,  while  some  of  the  students  poked  each 
other  in  the  ribs  and  some  laughed  outright. 

"Now  then,  here  is  where  we  go  at  'em,  ham 
mer  and  tongs!"  cried  Dick,  as  he  walked  to  the 
plate.  And  he  met  the  first  ball  pitched  and  lined 
a  beautiful  three-bagger  to  deep  center. 

"Hurrah!  That's  the  way  to  do  it!"  yelled 
Tom.  "Leg  it,  old  man,  leg  it !" 

"We've  struck  our  gait!"  sang  out  another 
player.  "Now,  Tom,  you've  got  to  bring  him 
home  sure." 

Tom  was  on  the  alert  and  after  one  strike  man 
aged  to  send  the  ball  down  into  left  field.  Dick 
came  home  and  the  batter  got  to  second,  although 
it  was  a  tight  squeeze. 

Spud  was  up  next,  and  this  time  his  face  wore 
a  "do-or-die"  look.  He  had  two  balls  called  on 
him,  and  then  whack!  his  bat  struck  the  baH  and 


16  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

the  horsehide  went  sailing  far  over  the  right 
fielder's  head. 

"Say,  that's  a  beaut!" 

"Come  on  in,  Tom !" 

"Make  it  a  two-bagger,  Spud!" 

"You  can  get  to  third  if  you  try!"  )>elled  Dick, 
and  Spud  did  try  and  landed  in  a  cloud  of  dust 
on  third  base  just  a  second  before  the  ball  got 
there. 

"Now  then,  Wilson,  bring  Spud  in,"  said 
Dick,  to  the  next  fellow  at  the  bat. 

"Make  it  a  homer  and  bring  yourself  in  too, 
Wilson,"  added  Tom. 

"By  chimminy!  Make  him  two  home  runs 
while  you  are  at  it  alretty !"  cried  Max  Spangler, 
with  a  broad  smile.  Since  arriving  at  Brill  the 
German  American  lad  had  become  quite  a  base 
ball  "fan." 

"Hi,  there,  you  fellows!"  came  unexpectedly 
from  the  center  fielder. 

"What's  trie  matter?"  yelled  back  Frank  Hold- 
en,  stepping  out  of  the  pitcher's  box  and  turning 
around 

"Something  is  wrong  on  the  river." 

"Wrong  on  the  river?"  queried  several,  in  a 
chorus. 

"Yes.    Don't  you  hear  the  screaming?" 


THE  FIRE  ON  THE  STEAMER  17 

"Time!"  cried  the  umpire,  and  the  game  came 
to  a  stop. 

"Say,  that  is  somebody  screaming!"  exclaimed 
Stanley.  "Sounds  like  a  girl's  voice." 

"It's  from  that  excursion  boat!"  said  another 
student.  And  as  he  spoke  he  pointed  to  a  small 
river  steamer,  gaily  decorated  with  flags  and 
bunting,  that  had  appeared  around  a  bend  of  the 
stream. 

"Why,  that's  the  Thistle!"  ejaculated  Dick. 

"The  Thistle?"  repeated  Sai.i.  "Oh,  Dick, 
that's  the  steamer  the  girls  from  Hope  were 
going  to  use  for  their  picnic  up  the  river !" 

"I  know  it." 

"Do  you  suppose  Grace  and  Nellie  and  Dora 
are  on  board?" 

"More  than  likely." 

"What's  the  trouble?" 

"They  are  yelling  like  Indians !"  cried  the  cen 
ter  fielder.  "Come  on,  something  is  wrong, 
sure!" 

On  the  instant  the  game  of  baseball  was  for 
gotten,  and  like  a  drove  of  wild  horses  the  col 
lege  boys  raced  down  to  the  edge  of  the  river, 
which  at  this  point  was  over  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
wide  but  quite  shallow.  As  they  did  this  they 
heard  the  steam  whistle  of  the  Thistle  sound  out 
loud  and  long. 


18     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"That's  a  call  for  assistance,  that's  certain/* 
said  Dick. 

"Oh,  I  hope  the  girls  are  safe !"  murmured  his 
youngest  brother. 

"She's  on  fire,  that's  what's  the  matter!"  ex 
claimed  Tom.  "See  the  smoke  coming  from  the 
Cabin!" 

"Fire!  fire!  fire!"  was  the  cry  taken  up  on  all 
sides.  "The  steamer  is  on  fire !" 

"Why  don't  they  run  to  the  dock?"  asked  one 
of  the  students. 

"Can't — it  isn't  deep  enough,"  was  the  reply. 
"They  are  going  to  dredge  out  the  channel  this 
summer/' 

"They  are  turning  towards  shore!"  came,  a 
second  later,  and  then  it  could  be  seen  that  the 
Thistle  had  turned  partly  around.  But  the  next 
instant  the  vessel  ran  into  a  mud  shoal  and  there 
she  stuck. 

"Come  on,  let  us  get  out  and  help  those  who 
are  on  board!"  cried  Dick,  and  started  on  a  run 
for  the  college  boathouse,  located  two  hundred 
yards  further  up  the  shore. 

The  alarm  was  now  general,  and  fully  two 
score  of  students  and  several  of  the  faculty,  as 
well  as  some  workmen,  were  running  for  the 
boathouse,  to  get  out  the  rowboats  and  other 
craft  usually  housed  there. 


THE  FIRE  ON  THE  STEAMER  19 

"Stanley,  how  about  your  gasolene  launch." 
questioned  Dick,  as  they  raced  along  the  river 
bank. 

"She's  all  ready  to  use,"  was  the  answer.  "I 
had  her  out  a  little  while  early  this  morning." 

"Then  I'll  go  out  with  you  in  that,  if  you  say 
SO." 

"Sure,"  was  the  ready  response. 

"Want  us?"  queried  Tom. 

"You  and  Sam  better  bring  another  boat," 
answered  Dick.  "The  more  the  better.  The 
Thistle  must  have  quite  a  crowd  on  board — if  all 
the  Hope  students  went  on  that  picnic." 

"Grace  said  about  thirty  girls  were  going,"  re 
plied  Sam.  "Oh,  if  they  get  burned— 

"They  won't  wait  for  that — they'll  jump  into 
the  river  first,"  answered  Tom  soberly.  For  the 
time  being  all  the  fun  was  knocked  out  of  him. 

While  talking,  the  boys  had  been  busy  with 
the  boats.  Stanley's  gasolene  launch  was  pushed 
out,  and  he  and  Dick  leaped  aboard,  and  the  lat 
ter  set  the  flywheel  going.  The  engine  was  in 
;good  running  order,  and  soon  a  steady  put-put! 
sounded  out,  and  the  craft  headed  for  the  burn 
ing  steamer.  But,  as  quick  as  Dick  and  Stanley 
were  in  their  movements,  Tom  and  Sam  were 
equally  akrt,  and  as  the  launch  moved  away  Tom 
and  his  brother  scrambled  into  a  rowboat,  oars  in 


20     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

hand,  and  caught  fast  to  the  power  craft  witH  a 
boathook. 

"You  can  pull  us  as  well  as  not,"  said  Tom. 

"Right  you  are,"  answered  Stanley.  "And 
the  quicker  both  boats  get  to  that  steamer  the 
better." 

As  they  drew  closer  to  the  Thistle  they  saw  a 
volume  of  smoke  roll  up  from  the  engine  room. 
A  barrel  of  oil  had  taken  fire  and  the  crew  had 
found  it  impossible  to  subdue  the  conflagration. 
As  yet  the  fire  was  only  a  small  one,  but  there 
was  no  telling  how  soon  it  would  spread,  and  the 
seminary  girls  on  board  were  panic-stricken, 
more  especially  as  the  teacher  who  chanced  to 
be  with  them  was  herself  an  extremely  nervous 
person. 

"Oh,  girls,  what  shall  we  do?"  asked  Grace 
Laning,  after  the  first  dreadful  alarm  was  at  an 
end. 

"Perhaps  we  had  better  jump  overboard,"  sug 
gested  Nellie  Laning.  "I  don't  want  to  be  burned 
alive!"  And  her  wide-open  eyes  showed  her  ter 
ror. 

"Don't  jump  yet,"  said  Dora  Stanhope,  as 
bravely  as  she  could  . 

"Oh,  girls,  we'll  be  burned  to  death!  I  know 
it,  I  feel  it !"  wailed  another  seminary  student. 

"We  are  near  Brill   College,"   said  another. 


THE  FIRE  ON  THE  STEAMER  2I 

"Let  us  cry  for  help!"  And  then  commenced 
the  screaming  that  reached  the  players  on  the  ball 
field  and  others  near  the  water's  edge. 

In  the  meantime,  the  captain  of  the  steamer, 
aided  by  his  men,  was  doing  all  in  his  power  to 
subdue  the  flames.  But  oil  when  on  fire  is  a 
hard  thing  to  fight.  The  blaze  was  close  to  the 
engine  room,  and  presently  both  the  engineer 
and  the  firemen  were  driven  from  their  posts. 
Then  the  steamer  became  unmanageable  and 
drifted  on  the  mud  shoal,  as  already  men 
tioned. 

"We'll  have  to  get  out  the  small  boats,"  cried 
the  captain.  But  even  as  he  spoke  he  knew  that 
the  small  boats  were  of  no  avail,  for  they  had 
not  been  used  since  the  Thistle  had  been  put  into 
commission,  three  years  before,  and  they  were 
dried  out,  and  would  fill  with  water  as  soon  as 
unshipped.  Life  preservers  were  to  be  had,  and  a 
few  of  the  girls  were  thoughtful  enough  to  sup 
ply  themselves  with  these. 

"Crowd  her,  Stanley!"  cried  Dick,  as  the 
launch  headed  straight  for  the  burning  steamer. 

"I'll  give  her  all  she  will  stand,"  responded  the  \ 
owner  of  the  launch,  and  he  turned  the  lever 
down  another  notch.    The  revolutions  of  the  fly 
wheel  increased,  and  the  water  was  churned  up 
in  a  white  foam  at  the  stern. 


22     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Look  out,  back  there,  that  you  aren't 
swamped !"  yelled  Stanley  to  Tom  and  Sam. 

"We'll  look  out!"  was  Sam's  answer.  "Only; 
hurry  up,  that's  all !" 

As  the  launch  and  the  rowboat  it  was  towing 
neared  the  burning  steamer  the  college  students 
gazed  eagerly  at  the  forms  on  the  forward  deck 
of  the  Tlnstle,  Nearly  all  of  the  seminary  girls 
were  still  screaming,  and  some  were  waving  their 
arms  wildly. 

"Help!  help!  help!"  was  the  cry  wafted  over 
the  water. 

"We  are  coming!"  yelled  Dick.  "Don't  jump 
overboard  unless  you  are  good  swimmers !" 

"Dick!  Dick!"  screamed  Dora.     "Oh,  Dick!" 

"Dora !"  he  answered 

"Oh,  Tom!"  came  from  Nellie.  "Please  take 
us  off!" 

"Sam,  you  are  just  in  time !"  added  Grace. 

"We'll  get  you  off — don't  worry!"  cried 
Dick.  "Just  wait  till  we  can  bring  the  boots 
alongside  and  then " 

He  was  interrupted  by  a  mad  yell  from  one  of/ 
the  men  on  the  steamer. 

"Hurry  up  and  leave !"  yelled  the  man  in  ter 
ror.  "We  can't  get  at  the  boilers  no  more  and 
I  guess  she  is  going  to  blow  up!" 


CHAPTER  III 

COLLEGE  BOYS  TO  THE  RESCUE 

"On,  DICK!  do  you  think  the  steamer  will 
really  blow  up?"  gasped  Sam,  as  the  two  small 
boats  ranged  up  beside  the  larger  vessel. 

"Perhaps — if  they  can't  get  at  the  boilers  to  let 
off  steam,"  was  Dick's  answer.  "But  they  ought 
to  have  safety  valves." 

"Maybe  the  man  is  so  excited  he  doesn't  know 
what  he  is  talking  about,"  put  in  Tom. 

Fortunately  the  Thistle  was  not  a  high  boat, 
but  broad  and  shallow,  so  the  rail  of  the  vessel 
was  but  a  few  feet  above  that  of  the  launch  and 
the  rowboat. 

"Come,  Dora,  and  Nellie  and  Grace!"  called 
out  Dick.  "We'll  help  you  down."  He  turned 
to  Stanley.  "Can  you  hold  her?" 

"Sure!    But  what  are  you  going  to  do?" 

"Climb  up  to  the  rail  and  help  them  down." 

"I'll  do  the  same!"  cried  Tom.  "Steady  the 
rowboat,  Sam!" 

23 


24  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

In  a  few  seconds  Dick  and  Tom  were  at  the 
rail  of  the  Thistle.  All  of  the  girls  who  had  been 
out  for  a  picnic  were  in  a  bunch,  and  many  of 
them  were  still  screaming  for  help.  But  Dora 
and  the  Laning  girls  were  now  quiet,  realizing 
that  aid  was  close  at  hand.  Another  gasolene 
launch  was  coming  up,  dragging  behind  it  nearly 
every  rowboat  Brill  possessed. 

It  did  not  take  Dick  long  to  assist  Dora  over 
the  rail  and  into  the  launch,  and  Nellie  and 
Grace  and  several  other  girls  followed.  In  the 
meantime  Sam  rescued  a  teacher  and  two  girls. 
By  this  time  the  other  launch  was  at  hand,  with 
the  additional  rowboats,  and  in  a  very  few  min 
utes  all  of  the  passengers  of  the  Thistle  had  been 
transferred.  In  the  excitement  one  of  the  college 
boys  and  one  of  the  seminary  girls  fell  overboard, 
but  the  other  Brill  lads  promptly  came  to  the 
rescue. 

"Let  us  land  the  girls  on  the  shore  and  then 
try  to  save  the  steamer,"  suggested  Dick. 

"That's  the  talk!"  cried  Stanley. 

"Be  careful — if  she  is  ready  to  blow  up!" 
warned  Spud.  "I  don't  want  to  be  blown  into 
the  middle  of  next  year !" 

"She  won't  blow  up!"  cried  the  captain,  who 
was  still  trying  to  direct  his  men  as  to  what  to 
do.  "Don't  you  hear  the  steam  going  off  ?'" 


25 

"Then  we'll  do  what  we  can  for  you,"  an 
swered  several  of  the  college  youths. 

One  after  another  the  small  boats  landed  on  the 
shore,  which  was  but  a  hundred  yards  away. 

"Sam,  you  stay  with  the  girls,"  said  Dick  to 
his  youngest  brother  .  "They  may  want  you  to  do 
something  for  them." 

"Oh,  Dick,  don't  get  into  trouble!"  begged 
Dora,  and  bent  her  tender  eyes  full  upon  him. 

"Don't  worry,  Dora." 

"And,  Tom,  you  be  careful,  too,"  added  Nellie. 

"I  will,  Nellie,"  he  answered. 

Both  of  the  gasolene  launches,  with  eight  of 
the  college  boys  on  board,  returned  to  the  Thistle. 
The  thick  smoke  of  the  burning  oil  was  still 
rolling  up  the  companionways  and  hatchways. 
But,  with  the  deck  cleared  of  passengers,  the 
crew  had  a  better  chance  to  fight  the  flames. 

"Captain,  what  can  we  do?"  demanded  Dick, 
as  he  climbed  on  deck,  followed  by  Stanley  and 
by  Allen  Charter,  who  owned  the  second  launch. 

"I  don't  know,"  answered  the  master  of  the 
vessel,  almost  helplessly.  "That  oil  burns  like 
fury." 

"Wouldn't  sand  be  good  for  the  flames?" 
•questioned  Allen. 

"Yes — but  I  ain't  got  none — that  is,  not  more'n 
a  shovelful  or  two." 


26  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"There  is  sand  up  at  the  boat  dock!"  cried 
Stanley.  "They  are  going  to  use  it  for  the  new 
garage  foundation." 

"Maybe  we  can  haul  the  steamer  up  there," 
suggested  another  student. 

"We  can  try  it,"  answered  Allen  Charter. 
"What  do  you  say,  Captain?" 

"I'm  willing — if  you  can  budge  her." 

"She  can't  be  stuck  very  fast,"  said  Tom, 

The  college  boys  got  into  the  two  launches 
once  more,  and  as  speedily  as  possible  ropes  were 
fastened  to  the  Thistle.  Then  the  launches  were 
started  up  and  all  power  was  turned  OIL  At  first 
the  big  vessel  refused  to  budge. 

"Don't  seem  to  be  making  any  headway,"  ob 
served  Frank  Holden. 

"Here  we  go!"  cried  Dick,  and  he  was  right. 
Slowly  the  Thistle  moved  off  the  mud  shoal  and 
commenced  to  turn.  Then  as  slowly  the  vessel 
followed  the  two  launches  in  the  direction  of  the 
dock. 

"We  want  sand!"  yelled  some  of  the  boys  on 
board.  "Get  the  sand  ready!" 

The  cries  were  understood,  and  by  the  time  the 
Thistle  was  brought  close  to  the  dock,  fully  a 
score  of  boys  stood  ready  with  boxes  and  pails 
of  sand  to  come  on  board.  A  gangplank  was 


IT  DID  NOT  TAKE  DICK  LONG  TO   ASSIST   DORA   INTO 

THE  LAUNCH. — Page  24. 
Tht  Rover  Boys  Down  East. 


28     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  hope  you  are  insured,  Captain,"  said  Diclc. 

"I  am — but  a  fire  is  always  a  loss,  anyhow." 

"That  is  true." 

The  boys  and  the  men  continued  their  labors, 
•and  inside  of  half  an  hour  the  fire  was  under  con 
trol.  Some  of  the  men  went  below  to  make  an 
examination. 

"It's  mostly  around  the  boilers,"  said  the  en 
gineer.  "It's  a  great  mess." 

The  hands  of  the  Thistle  continued  to  labor 
and  in  a  short  while  the  last  spark  of  fire  was  put 
out.  Then  a  tug  was  telephoned  for  to  tow  the 
vessel  down  the  river  to  the  town. 

In  the  meanwhile  Dick  and  Tom  rejoined  their 
brother  and  the  girls.  The  students  from  Hope, 
with  their  teacher,  had  been  invited  to  make 
themselves  at  home  in  the  reception  rooms  of  the 
college,  and  word  of  the  disaster  to  the  Thistle 
had  been  telephoned  to  the  seminary.  Word  was 
also  sent  to  the  town,  and  a  large  number  of  per 
sons  came  out  to  learn  the  extent  of  the  disaster. 

"The  newspapers  will  make  a  spread  of  this," 
was  Tom's  comment.  "We'd  better  send  word 
home  that  everybody  is  safe." 

"Yes,  do!"  cried  Nellie.  "Mamma  will  be  so 
Worried  when  she  hears  about  it." 

"Yes,  we  must  send  word  at  once,"   added 


29 

Dora.    "Mamma  can't  stand  any  excitement.   She 
has  had  more  than  enough  lately." 

"You  mean  because  of  this  affair  about  the  for 
tune,  I  suppose,"  returned  Dick.  "It  was  an  out 
rage  for  Tad  Sobber  to  hold  up  the  money  the 
way  he  did." 

"Yes,  Dick,  but  that  is  not  all,"  answered 
Dora.  "I  was  going  to  tell  you  of  something  else 
the  first  chance  I  got."  She  looked  around,  to  see 
if  anybody  else  was  listening. 

"About  what,  Dora  ?"  he  questioned,  quickly. 

"About  old  Josiah  Crabtree." 

"Crabtree!"  exclaimed  the  eldest  Rover  boy  in 
astonishment.  "What  about  him." 

The  person  mentioned  will  be  well  remembered 
by  my  old  readers.  Josiah  Crabtree  bad  once  been 
a  teacher  at  Putnam  Hall  and  had  caused  the 
Rover  boys  a  good  deal  of  trouble.  When  Crab- 
tree  had  discovered  that  the  widow  Stanhope  was 
holding  some  money  in  trust  for  Dora,  and  also 
had  quite  some  money  of  her  own,  he  had  done 
his  best  to  get  the  widow  to  marry  him.  At  that 
time  Mrs.  Stanhope  had  been  sickly  and  easily 
led,  and  Crabtree  had  exercised  a  sort  of  hyp 
notic  influence  over  her  and  all  but  forced  her  into 
a  marriage.  But  his  plot  had  been  thwarted  by 
the  Rovers,  and  later  on,  Josiah  Crabtree  had 


3o     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

been  caught  doing  something  that  was  against  the 
law  and  had  been  sent  to  prison  for  it. 

"He  has  been  bothering  mamma  again,"  went 
on  Dora. 

"Been  bothering  your  mother!  How  can  that 
be,  since  he  is  in  prison?" 

"He  is  out  again.  It  seems  that  while  he  was 
in  prison  he  acted  so  well  that  some  folks  took 
pity  on  him  and  got  up  a  petition  to  have  him 
pardoned.  Now  he  is  out,  and  almost  the  first 
thing  he  did  was  to  call  on  mamma." 

"What  did  he  have  to  say?" 

"I  don't  know,  exactly.  But  I  do  know  that 
mamma  was  greatly  frightened,  almost  as  much 
so  as  when  Tad  Sobber  called  and  said  he  was 
going  to  get  the  fortune." 

"Did  your  mother  think  that  Crabtree  had  re 
formed?" 

"She  wasn't  stire  about  that.  What  scared  her 
was  the  fact  that  he  called  at  all.  She  expected 
never  to  see  him  again." 

"Why  didn't  she  order  him  to  keep  away  ?  That 
is  what  she  ought  to  do." 

"I  know  it  But  you  know  how  mamma  is, 
rather  weak  and  not  wanting  to  make  trouble  for 
anybody.  She  said  she  wished  he  wouldn't  call 
again,  and  she  was  greatly  upset." 

"Then  it's  a  good  thing  you  are  going  home 


31 

soon,  Dora.  You'll  have  to  stay  with  her  this 
summer." 

"Yes,  we  and  the  Lanings  are  going  to  stay 
altogether." 

"I  wish  we  were  going  off  on  another  trip  to-s 
gether,    Dora,"    said    Dick,    in    a    lower   voice. 
"Wasn't  our  trip  to  Treasure  Isle  great  ?" 

"Perfectly  lovely — in  spite  of  the  troubles  we 
had,"  answered  the  girl. 

"That's  the  kind  of  a  trip  I  am  going  to  take 
again — when  we  go  off  on  our  honeymoon, 
Dora." 

"Oh,  Dick!"  And  Dora  flushed  prettily. 
"How  can  you  say  such  things,  and  in  a  crowd ! 
Somebody  may  hear  you!" 

"Oh,  I  only  want  you  to  know "  began 

Dick,  but  just  then  Tom  and  Sam  brushed  up 
with  Nellie  and  Grace,  so  the  sentence  was  not 
finished.  Dora  gave  him  a  meaning  look  and  he 
held  her  arm  considerably  tighter  than  was  neces 
sary. 

"Well,  the  picnic  is  off,  and  they  are  going  to 
tow  the  steamer  back,"  explained  Tom. 

"And  the  young  ladies  are  to  be  taken  back 
to  the  seminary  in  the  college  carryall  and  car 
riages,"  added  Sam. 

"What  a  shame!"  murmured  Tom  innocently. 


32  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Now  they  are  here  I  thought  they'd  stay  till  we 
went  home," 

"Tom  Rover!  what  an  ideal"  shrieked  Nellie. 
"Why,  we've  got  to  go  back  for  our  last  exami 
nation,  and  to  pack." 

"Remember,  we  are  to  go  East  on  the  same 
train,"  warned  Dick.  "Let  me  know  just  when 
you  can  start  and  I'll  arrange  for  the  tickets." 

"We  are  to  leave  Hope  on  Wednesday,"  said 
Grace. 

"That  will  suit  us,"  answered  Tom.  "We 
mrght  leave  Tuesday  afternoon,  but  it  won't  hurt 
to  stay  here  one  night  more." 

"It  will  give  us  time  to  rest  up  from  the  last 
day's  fun,"  added  Dick. 

"Do  you  expect  any  fun  on  the  last  day?"  ques 
tioned  Dora. 

"Do  we?"  cried  Tom.  "Just  you  wait  and  see, 
that's  all!  We'll  turn  old  Brill  inside  out  and  up 
side  down!"  he  added,  with  emphasis. 


CHAPTER  IV 

WHAT  P%OCKI,EY  HAD  TO 


IT  WAS  not  long  before  the  carryall  of  the  col 
lege  and  several  carriages  were  brought  into  use 
and  in  these  the  girls  and  their  teacher  were 
placed. 

"We'll  see  you  Sunday!"  called  out  Dick  to 
Dora. 

"Yes,  we  might  as  well  go  to  church  together," 
added  Sam  ;  and  so  it  was  arranged. 

"But  about  those  messages  home?"  asked  Nel 
lie. 

"We'll  send  'em  —  don't  you  worry,"  answered 
Tom.  "We'll  go  right  down  to  Ashton  now  —  on 
our  bicycles."  And  then  the  turnouts  rolled  away, 
and  the  students  of  Brill  were  left  once*  more  to 
themselves. 

"Well,  those  girls  can  be  thankful  that  the  fire 
was  no  worse,"  was  Stanley's  comment. 

"I  reckon  they  are  thankful,"  answered  Dick. 

"They  were  mighty  glad  we  came  up  with  the 
33 


34 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


boats,"  said  another  student.  "Some  of  them 
thanked  us  over  and  over  again." 

"Huh!  I  don't  think  the  boats  were  needed," 
muttered  Dudd  Flockley.  "The  water  isn't  over 
two  feet  deep.  They  could  have  waded  ashore." 

"The  water  is  four  to  six  feet  deep  and  the 
bottom  out  there  is  soft  mud!"  cried  Tom, 
"They'd  either  have  to  swim  or  run  the  risk  of 
getting  stuck  in  the  mud!" 

"Oh,  Dudd  is  sore — because  his  hat  was 
mashed,"  cried  another  pupil. 

"He's  sore  because  none  of  the  girls  thanked 
him,"  added  another. 

"And  he  wasn't  thanked  because  he  didn't  do 
anything,"  said  Spud. 

"Aw!  give  us  a  rest!"  muttered  Flockley,  and 
then  walked  away  without  another  word. 

"Say,  did  anybody  notice  William  Philander 
Tubbs  ?"  queried  Will  Faley.  "He  didn't  do  much 
towards  rescuing  the  girls,  but  when  they  got 
ashore  he  ran  all  the  way  to  the  college  to  get  a 
whisk  broom,  to  brush  them  off !" 

"Hurrah  for  Washtub!  He's  the  real  hero!" 
cried  Tom.  "He  thinks  of  the  truly  important 
things !" 

"It  was  a  grand  spectacle — the  thick  black 
smoke  pouring  from  that  steamer,"  came  from 
Songbird.  "I— er — I  helped  to  get  the  sand.  But 


WHAT  FLOCKLEY  HAD  TO  TELL  35 

even  as  I  worked  I  couldn't  help  but  make  up  a 
few  lines.  They  run  like  this : 

"  All  wrapt  in  flames,  behold  our  craft  I 

She'  11  plough  the  main  no  more ! 
Her  gallant  crew  may  well  shed  tears " 

"She's  burnt  out  to  the  core ! " 

finished  Tom.  "Only  that  isn't  true,  for  the 
Thistle  wasn't  burnt  to  the  core — in  fact,  the  cap 
tain  says  she  was  burnt  very  little — thanks  to  the 
unswerving  devotion  of  the  gallant  band  of  Brill 
fire-fighters  who,  undaunted  by  the  terrifying 
perils  of  the  horrible  occasion  succeeded,  after  al 
most  superhuman  endeavors,  in  quelling " 

"Great  hambones!  Tom's  sprung  a  leak!"  in 
terrupted  Sam.  "Tom,  put  on  your  low  speed, 
or  you'll  run  away  with  yourself." 

"Ha,  wretch!  to  interrupt  such  a  superb  flow 
of  oratory!"  cried  the  fun-loving  Rover,  in  as 
sumed  grieved  tones. 

"As  if  you  didn't  interrupt  my  poetry,"  came 
ruefully  from  Songbird.  "The  next  time  I — er — 
recite  I'll  see  to  it  that  you  are  not  around." 

"Don't  do  it,  Birdie,  I  beg  of  you.  I  wouldn't 
miss  your  verses  for  a  quart  of  freckles." 

"Ashton — and  the  telegraph  office!"  sang  out 
Dick.  "Who  is  going  along?"  And  the  touch  of 
hard  feelings  between  Tom  and  Songbird  was 


36  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

forgotten.  Tom  knew  he  had  no  right  to  inter 
rupt  the  would-be  poet  the  way  he  did,  but — well,. 
Tom  was  Tom,  and  he  couldn't  help  it 

The  matter  was  talked  over,  and  a  party  of 
nine  was  made  up,  including  the  Rovers  and  Song 
bird  and  Stanley.  Soon  the  lads  were  on  the  way, 
having  received  permission  from  Doctor  Walling- 
ton  to  be  a  little  late  for  supper. 

"We'll  return  home  by  the  Carlip  Road,"  said 
Dick 

"Right  you  are,"  added  Tom.  He  knew  this 
would  please  Songbird,  for  the  route  mentioned 
would  take  them  past  the  Sanderson  farm,  and 
the  would-be  poet  would  have  a  chance  to  see 
Minnie,  the  farmer's  daughter,  with  whom  Song 
bird  had  of  late  been  quite  smitten. 

The  messages  for  the  Lanings  and  Mrs.  Stan 
hope  were  soon  despatched,  and  the  Rovers  also 
sent  word  to  their  folks,  saying  when  they  might 
be  expected  home.  Then  the  crowd  divided,  and 
Tom,  Dick,  Sam  and  Songbird  took  to  the  road 
leading  past  the  Sanderson  cottage. 

"Remember  how  we  pitched  into  Flockley  and 
Koswell  here?**  remarked  Sam,  as  the  farm  came 
into  view. 

"Indeed  I  do,"  answered  Dick.  He  turned  to 
Songbird.  "You  can  ride  ahead  if  you  wish. 
(We'll  go  on  slowly." 


WHAT  FLOCKLEY  HAD  TO  TELL  37 

"All  right,"  answered  the  other.  "I  won't  be 
long.  I  only  want  to  leave  a  volume  of  Toems  of 
Love'  I  picked  up  in  a  bookstore  yesterday,"  and 
away  Songbird  pedaled  towards  the  Sanderson 
house. 

"He's  got  'em  sure,"  said  Sam,  with  a  grin. 
"'Well,  Minnie  is  a  nice  girl." 

"Huh !  I  suppose  Songbird  has  as  much  right 
to  be  soft  on  her  as  you  have  to  be  soft  on  Grace !" 
was  Tom's  blunt  comment. 

"Not  to  mention  you  and  Nellie,"  retorted  his 
younger  brother. 

The  three  Rovers  rode  past  the  house  and  then 
stopped  to  rest  under  a  wide-spreading  tree.  Some 
June  apples  were  handy,  and  they  munched  on 
these  until  Songbird  reappeared,  about  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  later. 

"Say,  it  took  more  than  two  minutes  to  deliver 
that  book,"  remarked  Dick.  "We  were  just  get 
ting  ready  to  go  on  without  you." 

''Don't  forget  we  want  some  supper,"  added 
Sam. 

"I — er — I  just  stopped  to  point  out  several 
poems  of  special  interest,"  explained  Songbird. 
"One  ras  on  'Her  Eyes  So  Blue  and  True.'  It's 
a  grand  poem,  and " 

"Let  me  see,  Miss  Sanderson's  eyes  are  blue, 
aren't  they?"  questioned  Sam,  gravely. 


38     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  wasn't  speaking  of  her  eyes — I  meant  the 
poem's — that  is — those  spoken  of  in  the  poem," 
stammered  Songbird.  "By  the  way,"  he  added, 
hastily,  to  hide  his  confusion,  "I  just  heard" 
strange  news.  Minnie  and  her  father  were  down 
in  Ashton  a  couple  of  days  ago  and  they  saw 
Dudd  Flockley  at  the  depot,  and  he  was  talking 
with  Jerry  Koswell  and  Bart  Larkspur." 

"Koswell  and  Larkspur!"  exclaimed  Dick.  "I 
didn't  think  they  would  dare  to  show  themselves 
around  here." 

"Just  what  I  thought,  but  Mr.  Sanderson  and 
Minnie  were  both  sure  they  saw  the  pair.  They 
were  talking  very  earnestly  to  Flockley,  as  if  try 
ing  to  get  him  to  do  something,  and  Minnie  says 
Flockley  said,  'I'll  see  about  it — maybe  I  can 

go-' " 

"Humph!  Flockley  promised  that  he  would 
drop  Koswell  and  Larkspur,"  said  Sam. 

"He'd  better — if  he  knows  where  he  is  well 
off,"  added  Tom. 

"What  became  of  Koswell  and  Larkspur?" 
questioned  Dick. 

"Minnie  says  they  took  the  night  train  for  the 
East." 

"The  through  train?" 

"Yes." 


WHAT  FLOCKLEY  HAD  TO  TELL  39 

"Well,  then  they  must  be  a  good  many  miles 
from  Ashton — and  I  am  glad  of  it." 

"Speaking  of  Flockley  puts  me  in  mind  of  one 
thing — I  mustn't  forget  to  pay  for  that  hat  I 
smashed,"  said  Tom. 

"Better  see  him  to-night  and  settle  up,"  said 
Dick.  "And  I'll  go  with  you.  I  want  to  speak  to 
Flockley,"  he  added,  thoughtfully. 

When  the  boys  returned  to  the  college  they 
found  their  classmates  just  finishing  supper.  Pro 
fessor  Blackie  looked  at  them  rather  severely,  but 
Sam  explained  that  they  had  permission  from  the 
Head  to  be  late,  so  nothing  was  said  further. 

From  one  of  the  other  students  Dick  and  Sam 
learned  that  Flockley  had  gone  for  a  walk  behind 
the  gymnasium,  where  a  path  led  to  the  river. 
As  soon  as  they  had  finished  eating  Tom  got  some 
money,  and  he  and  his  brother  set  off  to  find  the 
dudish  student. 

"There  he  is!"  cried  Dick,  after  quite  a  long 
walk,  and  he  pointed  to  Dudd  Flockley,  seated  on 
a  rustic  bench,  smoking  a  cigarette.  The  student 
was  alone,  and  looked  to  be  in  a  thoughtful  mood. 

"Flockley,  I  want  to  settle  with  you  for  that 
hat,"  said  Tom,  as  he  came  up.  "And  let  me 
tell  you  honestly  that  I  am  sorry  I  mashed  it." 

"I  think  you  did  it  on  purpose,"  grumbled  the 
dudish  student.  "You  Rovers  think  you  can  do 


40  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

just  as  you  please  at  Brill.  I  suppose  you'll  feel 
more  important  than  ever — after  that  affair  of  the 
burning  steamer/'  he  added,  bitterly. 

"Dudd,  let  Tom  pay  you  for  the  hat  and  then 
let  me  talk  to  you,"  said  Dick,  quietly.  "How 
much  did  it  cost  ?" 

"Five  dollars." 

"Here  you  are  then,"  came  from  Tom,  and  he 
passed  over  a  five-dollar  bill.  "I  didn't  mash  it 
on  purpose,  no  matter  what  you  think." 

"All  right — have  your  own  way  about  it,  Ro 
ver,"  and  Dudd  pocketed  the  bill  carelessly. 

"Dudd,  you  met  Koswell  and  Larkspur  the 
other  day,"  went  on  Dick,  sitting  down  on  the 
rustic  bench. 

"Did  Minnie  Sanderson  tell  you  that?" 

"She  told  Songbird  Powell  and  he  told  us." 

"Well,  what  of  it?  They  came  to  Ashton  on 
business — they  had  to  get  their  stuff  away  from 
the  college." 

"Did  you  meet  them  by  accident  ?" 

"What  business  is  that  of  yours  ?"  And  Dudd 
Flockley's  voice  grew  aggressive. 

"Perhaps  it  is  none  of  my  business,  Dudd.  But, 
just  the  same,  I  am  going  to  talk  to  you  about  it. 
You  know  all  about  what  happened  in  the  past. 
Koswell  and  Larkspur  are  bad  eggs — and  if  they; 
can  drag  you  down  with  them  they  will  do  it. 


WHAT  FLOCKLEY  HAD  TO  TELL  41 

Now,  you  promised  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf  and 
on  the  strength  of  that  we  went  to  Doctor  Wall- 
ington  and  persuaded  him  to  give  you  another 
chance.  It  isn't  fair  for  you  to  go  back  on  your 
word,  and  take  up  with  Koswell  and  Larkspur 
again." 

"Are  you  going  to  tell  the  doctor  that  I  met 
them?"  asked  Flockley,  in  alarm. 

"No — at  least,  not  for  the  present.  But  I  want 
you  to  promise  to  drop  that  pair." 

"I  have  dropped  them — that  is,  as  much  as  I 
can." 

"Then  why  do  you  meet  them?" 

"I'll  tell  you  why!"  burst  out  the  dudish  stu 
dent,  bitterly.  "Because  I  can't  drop  them  alto 
gether.  They  know  everything  of  what  happened 
as  well  as  I  do,  and  they  said  if  I  dropped  them 
entirely — refused  to  help  them — they  would  ex 
pose  me  to  the  whole  world !  If  they  should  tell 

my  folks "  Flockley  did  not  finish,  but  his 

head  sunk  on  his  breast,  and  Dick  and  Tom  un 
derstood. 

"It's  too  bad — a  burning  shame!"  murmured 
Tom.  "Flockley,  I  am  sorry  from  the  bottom 
of  my  heart!" 

"I  don't  think  I  would  take  their  threats  too 
seriously,"  said  Dick.  "They  are  down  and  out, 


42  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

and,  of  course,  very  bitter.  But  they  don't  dare 
to  come  out  against  you  openly." 

"Yes — but  they  can  do  a  whole  lot  of  things 
behind  my  back!"  groaned  Dudd  Flockley.  "Oh, 
you  don't  know  what  I  have  suffered  since  Jerry] 
and  Bart  ran  away!  They  have  written  me  let 
ters,  and  they  have  demanded  money " 

"Demanded  money.  Then  they  are  blackmail 
ers,  Dudd!" 

"Oh,  they  said  I  owed  them  the  money  on  bets. 
But  I  didn't — at  least,  I  don't  think  I  did.  But 
I  had  to  give  up.  At  the  depot  that  day  I  gave 
them  thirty  dollars — all  I  could  scrape  up." 

"Where  did  they  go  to?" 

"To  New  York,  and  from  there  they  are  going 
to  Boston  and  then  to  some  place  off  the  coast  of 
Maine." 

"And  they  wanted  you  to  join  them?" 

"Yes." 

"Don't  you  do  it!"  cried  Dick,  earnestly 
"Don't  you  do  it,  Dudd!  Wash  your  hands 
of  them  and  refuse  to  have  anything  more  to  do 
with  them." 

"I  will — if  I  can,"  murmured  Dudd  Flockley. 
And  then,  as  some  other  students  approached,  the 
talk  Jtad  to  come  to  an  end. 


CHAPTER  V 

A  CELEBRATION  ON  THE  CAMPUS 

,  Tom,  this  is  great!" 

"What  now,  Sam?" 

"All  of  us  have  passed  the  exams  with  credit 
marks." 

"All  of  us?    Are  you  sure?" 

"Yes,  I  was  in  the  classroom  not  five  minutes 
ago  and  got  the  good  word." 

"Say,  that  makes  me  feel  like  dancing  a  jig!" 
cried  Tom  Rover,  and  he  did  a  few  steps  on  the 
floor  of  the  gymnasium.  "Won't  the  folks  at 
home  be  tickled  when  they  hear  of  it!" 

"Dick  got  the  highest  marks  of  the  class,"  went 
on  the  youngest  Rover.  "Stanley  is  next." 

"Where  do  we  come  in?" 

"You  are  seventh/' 

"Oh,  lucky  seventh!"  murmured  the  fun-lov 
ing  Rover.  "It's  always  that  way!  At  baseball 
if  I  do  anything  at  all  it  is  usually  in  the  seventh 
innings." 

43 


44 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


"Don't  grow  superstitious,  Tom." 

"Where  do  you  come  in?" 

"I  stand  fifth." 

"That's  splendid,  Sam!  Oh,  come  on  and  jig!" 
And  Tom  caught  his  brother  by  the  waist  and 
whirled  him  around.  Over  the  gymnasium  floor 
they  went,  to  land  suddenly  into  the  form  of  Wil 
liam  Philander  Tubbs,  who  had  just  entered. 

"Oh,   I   say,    don't  you  know "spluttered 

William  Philander.     He  had  the  breath  all  but 
knocked  out  of  his  body. 

"Excuse  me,  Tublets,"  cried  Tom. 

"Don't  call  me  Tublets,  please,"  expostulated 
the  tall  student.  "And  please  don't  run  into  me 
again." 

"Oh,  Sam  and  I  were  only  doing  a  war  dance," 
cried  Tom,  gaily.  "We  have  passed  our  exams." 

"You  are  very  rude,  don't  you  know." 

"It  shan't  occur  again,  Philliam  Willander." 

"William  Philander,  Tom." 

''To  be  sure,  I  am  glad  I  am  sorry  that  I  re 
member  I  forgot,"  answered  Tom,  gravely.  "It 
shan't  occur  again  the  last  time,  I  assure  you." 

"Oh,  Tom,  let  up !"  put  in  Dick,  who  had  come 
up.  "We  have  passed — doesn't  that  make  you 
feel  good?" 

"And  you  at  the  head  of  the  class,  Dick!  Say, 
Jf  I  had  wings,  or  an  aeroplane,  I'd  fly !" 


A  CELEBRATION  ON  THE  CAMPUS 


45 


"Come  on  for  a  last  swing  on  the  rings!"  ex 
claimed  Dick,  and  led  the  way,  and  soon  all  of 
the  brothers  were  exercising  on  the  flying  rings 
with  which  the  college  gymnasium  was  equipped. 

It  was  Monday  afternoon  and  studies  were 
practically  at  an  end  and  all  the  boys  had  to  do 
was  to  pack  up  their  things  and  wait  for  the 
time  to  go  home. 

On  Sunday  morning  the  three  Rovers  had 
driven  over  to  Hope  Seminary  and  taken  Dora 
and  the  Lanings  to  church  At  that  time  it  had 
been  arranged  that  all  should  start  for  home  on 
the  early  morning  train  on  the  following  Wednes 
day.  They  would  travel  together  as  far  as  a 
place  called  Cartown  and  then  separate,  the  girls 
to  go  on  to  Cedarville  and  the  lads  to  journey  to 
Oak  Run,  the  nearest  railroad  station  to  the  farm. 

"Some  of  the  fellows  are  going  home  Tuesday 
night,"  said  Dick.  "So  if  we  are  going  to  have 
any  fun  we  had  better  have  it  Monday  night," 
and  so  it  was  arranged. 

The  Rovers  had  had  no  further  opportunity  to 
talk  to  Dudd  Flockley.  They  noticed  that  Flock- 
ley  avoided  them  and  seemed  to  be  in  deep 
thought. 

"I  suppose  he  is  thinking  of  Koswell  and  tarlc- 
spur,"  said  Dick.  "Poor  fellow,  I  feel  sorry  for 


46  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

him !  I  hope  he  doesn't  let  them  drag  him  down 
any  deeper." 

"He  has  only  himself  to  blame  for  the  position 
he  is  in,"  said  Sam  "We  did  what  we  could  for 
him — more  than  most  fellows  would  do,  Dick." 

"That  is  true,  Sam." 

Supper  was  had  at  the  usual  hour  and  then  the 
students  commenced  to  gather  on  the  campus  and 
down  by  the  river.  Nearly  everybody  was  in 
good  humor,  and  they  sang,  and  made  a  racket 
generally.  Bonfires  were  lit,  and  also  a  string  of 
paper  lanterns. 

"I've  got  a  surprise  for  the  crowd,"  said  Tom 
to  Sam.  "Come  on  and  help  me  to  wake  Brill 
up." 

"How?"  questioned  the  younger  Rover. 

"I'll  soon  show  you — come  with  me." 

Tom  led  the  way  to  a  storeroom  behind  the 
gymnasium.  In  one  corner,  under  some  old  can 
vas,  was  a  box  several  feet  long,  that  had  come 
in  by  express. 

"I  had  the  time  of  my  life  getting  this  here 
without  having  it  pass  inspection  by  the  Head," 
said  Tom. 

"What's  in  it,  Tom?" 

"Fireworks — a  regular  Fourth  of  July  outfit — 
rockets,  Roman  candles,  pinwheels,  bombs,  and 
all.  I  sent  the  order  to  the  city  a  week  ago." 


A  CELEBRATION  ON  THE  CAMPUS          47 

"Good  for  you !"  cried  Sam,  with  a  grin.  "This 
will  certainly  wake  up  the  natives." 

"See  if  you  can  get  Dick  to  help  us.  But  be 
careful — I  want  to  surprise  all  the  rest,  even  Stan 
ley." 

"I'll  get  him,"  answered  Sam,  and  hurried  off. 

A  little  later,  when  it  was  quite  dark,  the 
three  Rover  boys  shouldered  the  big  box  and  car 
ried  it  to  the  edge  of  the  woods  beside  the  cam 
pus.  Then  they  opened  the  box  and  took  out  the 
fireworks, 

"Guess  we'll  send  up  a  few  bombs  first,  just  to 
wake  everybody  up,"  said  Tom. 

A  minute  later  a  large-sized  bomb  went  whis 
tling  upward  in  the  air.  It  flew  high  over  the  col 
lege  building,  to  burst  with  a  deafening  report. 

"Hello,  what's  that?"  yelled  several. 

'Who  fired  that  shot?" 

"Did  a  cannon  go  off?" 

"It  was  an  aerial  bomb — and  there  goes  an 
other!"  cried  Allen  Charter.  "Somebody  is  cele 
brating  in  earnest" 

All  of  the  students  on  the  campus  stared  at 
the  bombs  in  wonder,  while  others  came  rushing 
from  various  buildings,  to  learn  the  meaning  of 
the  reports, 

"Who  shot  off  the  cannon?"  stormed  Professor 


Sharp.  "It's  against  the  rules  to  shoot  off  that 
cannon  without  permission." 

"It  wasn't  the  cannon,  Professor,"  explained 
Frank  Holden.  "It  was  a  bomb.  Somebody " 

Boom!  went  another  bomb,  and  it  was  right 
over  the  professor's  head.  The  professor  was 
scared  and  ducked  wildly. 

"I  want  the  person  who  is  doing  that "  he 

commenced,  but  got  no  further,  for  just  then  a 
big  rocket  went  hissing  through  the  air,  to  burst 
a  second  later  and  let  fall  a  beautiful  shower  of 
golden  rain. 

"Oh,  isn't  that  -grand !" 

"Say,  this  is  something  like!" 

"Must  be  that  Doctor  Wallington  meant  to  sur 
prise  us." 

Far  into  the  sky  flew  two  more  rockets,  one  let 
ting  fall  some  chains  of  red,  white  and  blue  and 
the  other  some  strange  fish-like  shapes  that  darted 
hither  and  thither. 

"This  is  certainly  all  to  the  merry !"  murmured 
Stanley.  "It's  as  good  as  a  Fourth  of  July  exhi 
bition." 

"Look  at  the  Roman  candles  Pr  cried  Max, 
pointing  over  to  the  woods.  From  among  the 
trees  three  large  Roman  candles  were  sending 
their  balls  of  various  colors  high  into  the  air. 

"This  is  a  surprise  and  no  mistake,"  murmured 


A  CELEBRATION  ON  THE  CAMPUS          49" 

Doctor  Wallington,  as  he  gazed  at  the  fireworks. 

"Didn't  you  know  about  them,  Doctor  ?"  ques 
tioned  Alkn  Charter. 

"No.    It  must  be  the  work  of  some  students." 

"I'm  going  to  see  who  is  doing  it !"  cried  Stan 
ley,  and  ran  for  the  woods,  followed  by  a  score  of 
others. 

When  the  crowd  arrived  they  found  Dick,  Tom 
and  Sam  in  the  act  of  setting  off  more  rockets  and 
Roman  candles. 

"Say,  you  sure  surprised  us !"  cried  Stanley. 

"It's  out  of  sight!"  murmured  Spud. 

"Huh!  I  am  sorry,"  murmured  Tom.  "I 
thought  it  was  very  much  in  sight.'' 

"Oh,  you  know  what  I  mean,  Tom.  It's  bang- 
up." 

"It  sure  is  that!"  cried  Sam,  as  one  of  the 
rockets  exploded  with  a  loud  report. 

"Here  are  some  packages  of  red  lights,"  said 
Tom.  "I  want  every  fellow  here  to  take  one  and 
light  it.  Then  we'll  form  a  procession  and  march1 
around  the  buildings." 

"That's  the  talk!"  cried  Stanley.  "Say,  if  we 
only  had  a  band!" 

"I'll  go  and  'git  my  drum,"  cried  Max,  who 
chanced  to  own  one. 

"And  I'll  get  my  bugle,"  added  a  student  who 
possessed  such  an  instrument. 


5o  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

By  the  time  the  drum  and  bugle  were  brought 
the  red  lights  were  lit,  and  amid  a  general  cheer 
ing  the  students  got  into  line  and  the  march 
around  the  college  buildings  began. 

"Come  on  in,  Dudd !"  cried  Dick,  to  Flockley, 
who  stood  looking  on,  and  he  passed  over  a  red 
light  which  the  student  took  rather  unwillingly. 
"Everybody  in  this  march !" 

Around  and  around  the  buildings  marched  the 
students.  William  Philander  Tubbs  wanted  to 
keep  out  of  the  procession,  but  he  was  caught  by 
Sam  and  Tom  and  made  to  carry  a  flag  consist 
ing  of  an  old  red  sweater  tied  to  the  handle  of  a 
broom.  Other  boys  carried  the  college  colors,  and 
they  added  to  the  din  with  tin  horns  and  wooden 
rattles. 

"My!  but  this  is  disgraceful!"  muttered  Pro 
fessor  Sharp,  in  disgust. 

"Disgraceful  ?"  cried  Doctor  Wellington.  "Not 
at  all,  sir.  Let  the  young  men  enjoy  themselves. 
They  are  doing  no  harm." 

"I  don't  like  so  much  noise,"  snapped  Asa 
Sharp,  and  retired  to  the  college  building. 

"I've  got  about  a  dozen  packs  of  firecrackers," 
said  Tom,  a  little  later.  "We  mustn't  forget  to 
shoot  them  off." 

"Pass  'em  around,  Tom!"  cried  Stanley,  and 
the  firecrackers  were  quickly  distributed. 


A  CELEBRATION  ON  THE  CAMPUS          51 

"Come  on  and  give  old  Filbury  a  scare,"  sug 
gested  Spud,  and  before  anybody  could  stop  him 
he  went  off  after  the  old  man  who  worked  around 
the  dormitories.  He  found  Filbury  on  a  step- 
ladder,  fixing  a  lamp,  and  he  very  quietly  pinned 
his  firecrackers  to  the  old  man's  coat  tail. 

"What  do  you  want,  sir?"  asked  the  old  man, 
as  he  started  to  come  down  the  step-ladder. 

"I  wanted  to  ask  you  if  you  knew  where  my 
baseball  was,"  asked  Spud,  innocently. 

"No,  I  don't  know  nuthing  about  baseballs," 
growled  Filbury.  He  sniffed  the  air.  "Say, 
smells  like  something  burning  around  here!"  he 
cried.  "Did  any  of  them  fireworks  set  fire  to 
the  buildings?" 

"I  guess  not,"  answered  Spud.  "But  about  that 
ball " 

Crack !  bang !  crack !  went  a  number  of  the  fire 
crackers  and  poor  Filbury  leaped  several  feet  into 
the  air.  Then  he  turned  hastily  around. 

"What  are  you  doing?"  he  demanded,  and  then 
a  long  string  of  the  firecrackers  went  off,  causing 
him  to  whirl  first  to  one  side  and  then  another. 
He  put  his  hands  behind  him,  "Ouch !  I'm  burnt !" 
he  screamed. 

"Whoopla !  that's  the  way  to  celebrate !"  roared 
Spud.  "Nothing  like  having  fun  while  you  are 
at  it!" 


52  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I'll  'fun'  you!"  yelled  Filbury,  in  anger,  and 
of  a  sudden  he  drew  off  his  coat  and  commenced 
to  chase  Spud  Down  the  corridor  went  the  pair. 
And  then  Filbury  cast  the  coat  with  the  fire 
crackers  still  exploding,  at  Spud's  head. 

Spud  ducked  and  the  coat  sailed  over  his  head, 
to  enter  a  doorway  that  was  partly  open.  Then 
another  person  appeared.  It  was  Professor  Asa 
Sharp.  He  stepped  on  the  coat  and  as  he  did  so 
several  of  the  firecrackers  went  off,  one  hitting 
him  directly  in  the  chin, 

"Oh!"  he  screamed.  "I  am  hit!  Take  those 
fireworks  away!"  And  he  bolted  down  the  hall 
way  with  all  the  speed  he  could  command.  He 
ran  out  cm  a  porch  and  then  down  on  the  campus, 
where  Tom  and  Sam  were  bending  over  some 
thing  on  the  ground, 

"Look  out!  Run!"  yelled  Tom,  and  then  he 
and  his  brother  kaped  back.  In  bewilderment 
Professor  Asa  Sharp  stood  still.  Then  a  terrific 
explosion  rent  the  air,  and  a  great  shower  ef 
sparks  flew  in  all  directions. 


CHAPTER  VI 

GOOD-BYD  TO 


"SAY,  that  was  an  explosion!" 

"Who  was  that  stood  so  close?" 

"Was  he  hurt?" 

These  and  a  number  of  other  cries  and  ques 
tions  came  from  the  students  of  Brill  who  had 
witnessed  the  setting  off,  by  Tom  and  Sam,  of  the 
last  of  the  fireworks. 

As  for  the  two  Rover  boys,  they  knew  not  what 
to  say.  Both  stared  helplessly  for  a  moment  at 
Professor  Sharp. 

"Hi  !  hi  !"  spluttered  that  individual.  "Stop  it  ! 
Do  you  want  to  blow  me  to  pieces  ?  Oh,  I'm  all 
on  fire!"  And,  seeing  that  his  coat  had  ignited 
from  some  of  the  sparks,  he  commenced  to  dance 
around  in  terror. 

"Here  —  wait,  Professor!"  called  out  Tom.  "Let 
me  knock  out  that  fire  !"  And  he  began  to  beat 
out  the  flames  with  his  hands. 

"Don't  —  don't  hit  me,  so  hard,  Rover!"  snarled 
S3 


54     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

the  professor,  for  in  his  excitement  Tom  was 
pounding  away  harder  than  intended.  Sam  also 
came  forward  to  put  out  the  sparks,  and  so  did 
Dick  and  some  others. 

"Here,  give  me  that  broom,  Tubbs!"  cried  the 
eldest  Rover,  and  catching  the  article,  Dick  whip 
ped  off  the  red  sweater  and  then  used  the  broom  to 
sweep  from  Asa  Sharp  what  was  left  of  the  fire, 

In  a  few  seconds  more  the  danger  was  over. 
In  the  meanwhile  a  big  crowd  commenced  to  col 
lect  around  the  instructor  and  those  who  had  set 
off  the  fireworks. 

"This  is  an  outrage  P'  fumed  Professor  Sharp. 
"An  outrage!  I'll  have  the  law  on  you  for  it!" 
And  he  glared  savagely  at  Tom  and  Sam. 

"I  don't  see  how  you  can  blame  us,  sir,"  an 
swered  Tom,  stoutly.  "We  were  just  setting  off 
the  fireworks  when  you  ran  right  into  the  midst 
of  them." 

"Nonsense !  nonsense !    You  did  it  on  purpose !" 

"You  certainly  ran  right  into  the  things,  just 
as  we  had  lit  them,"  said  Sam.  "I  don't  see  how 
you  can  blame  us  for  that." 

"You'll  see !  I  shall  report  to  Doctor  Walling- 
ton  at  once !"  stormed  Asa  Sharp,  and  hurried  off 
with  his  face  drawn  down  in  sour  determination. 

"Phew!  I  guess  we  are  in  hot  water,  Tom!" 
whispered  Sam. 


GOOD-BYE  TO  BRILL  55 

"I  don't  see  how  he  can  blame  us,  Sam." 

"Well,  in  one  way,  we  had  no  right  to  set  off 
the  fireworks." 

"Indeed !  And  why  not,  on  the  last  day  of  the 
term,  I'd  like  to  know  ?  The  doctor  saw  us,  and 
he  didn't  say  anything  about  stopping." 

"I  really  think  it  was  Professor  Sharp's  fault," 
said  Allen  Charter,  who  had  been  standing  near. 
"He  certainly  ran  right  into  the  midst  of  the 
lighted  fireworks.  I  saw  him  do  it." 

"Will  you  say  a  word  for  us,  Charter,  if  we  are 
reported  to  the  Head?"  asked  Tom. 

"Certainly." 

"And  so  will  I,"  added  Stanley. 

"And  I — if  you  won't  make  me  carry  that  hor 
rid  broom  any  longer,"  lisped  William  Philander 
Tubbs. 

"Say,  I  guess  I'm  as  much  to  blame  as  any 
body!"  came  from  Spud,  who  had  followed  Asa 
Sharp  from  the  college  building.  And  then  he 
told  of  what  had  happened  between  himself,  Fil- 
bury  and  the  instructor. 

"I  doubt  if  you  hear  any  more  about  it,"  said 
Charter.  And  he  was  practically  right.  The  sub 
ject  was  barely  mentioned  by  Doctor  Wellington, 
and  neither  Tom  nor  Sam  were  censured  for  what 
had  occurred.  And  that  was  fair,  for  the  Rover 
boys  had  really  not  been  to  blame. 


56     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Later  in  the  evening  the  college  boys  had 
something  of  a  feast.  A  number  had  "chipped 
in"  and  bought  some  soda  water,  ginger  ale,  ice 
cream  and  cake  in  Ashton,  and  the  improvised 
feast  was  held  in  the  boathouse,  which  was  strung 
with  lanters.  Several  of  the  students  made 
speeches,  other  sang,  and  Songbird  was  called  on 
to  recite  an  original  poem,  a  request  that  pleased 
him  greatly. 

"Say,  boys,  Brill  is  a  -great  place  after  all !"  re 
marked  Dick,  when  he  and  his  brothers  were  re 
tiring  for  the  night  "At  first  I  thought  I 
shouldn't  like  it  quite  as  well  as  dear  old  Putnam 
Hall,  but  I  am  gradually  changing  my  mind." 

"This  place  grows  on  one,"  returned  Tom.  "I 
suppose  by  the  time  we  finish  up  here  we'll  hate 
to  leave,  just  as  we  hated  to  leave  old  Putnam." 

"Well,  we  won't  be  college  boys  so  very  long/* 
remarked  Sam.  "Almost  before  you  know  it, 
we'll  be  men  and  out  in  the  world  of  business." 

"And  settled  down,  maybe,  with  a  family  of 
children  to  support,"  added  Tom,  with  a  grin. 

After  the  strenuous  times  of  the  evening  be 
fore,  the  Rovers  were  glad  to  take  it  easy  on 
Tuesday,  They  finished  the  last  of  their  packing 
and  Tom  played  a  last  joke  on  William  Philander 
Tubbs  by  placing  in  the  trunk  of  the  fastidious 
student  a  pair  of  old  overalls  and  three  old  farm 


GOOD-BYE  TO  BRILL 


57 


hats  found  in  the  barn  of  Brill.  They  were  hidden 
in  the  middle  of  the  dude's  things,  and  he  locked 
tip  the  trunk  without  discovering  them. 

"I  hope  he  unpacks  that  trunk  when  the  ladies 
are  around,"  said  Tom.  "Then  he  can  show  'em 
how  he  used  to  play  farm  hand,  and  wear  three 
big  straw  hats  at  a  time." 

"It's  too  bad  to  part !"  sighed  Songbird.  "Wish 
we  were  all  going  on  another  treasure  hunt !"  And 
then  he  commenced  to  warble  softly: 

"I  love  to  sail  the  briny  deep ! 

The  briny  deep  for  me  I 
I  love  to  watch  the  sunlit  waves 

That  brighten  up  the  sea ! 
I  love  to  listen  to  the  wind 

That  fills  the  snowy  sails ! 
I  love  to  roam  around  the  deck  " 

"And  eat  the  fishes'  tails  !" 

interrupted  Tom,     And  then  he  went  on: 

"I  love  to  swim  upon  the  sand, 

And  dance  upon  the  brine, 
And  write  my  name  in  salty  waves, 

And  hope  for  dinner  time 
To  come,  so  I  can  eat  my  fill 

Of  sea-foam  snaps  and  cream ; 
And  stand  upon  the  quarter-deck 

A  halfback  of  the  team  ! ' ' 

"Humph!  do  you  call  that  poetry?"  snorted 
Songbird.  "It  sounds  as  much  like  it  as  a  dog's 
bark  sounds  like  a  hymn!" 


I 
58     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Well,  it  would  be  a  'him'  if  he  was  a  gentle 
man  dog!"  retorted  Tom,  and  then  Songbird 
turned  away  in  momentary  disgust.  But  soon  his 
good  humor  returned  and  Tom  and  the  others  al 
lowed  him  to  "spout  poetry"  to  his  heart's  content 

It  had  been  arranged  that  the  Rovers,  Dora,  and 
the  Laning  girls  should  meet  at  the  Ashton  depot, 
and  it  is  needless  to  say  that  the  three  boys  were 
on  time.  They  were  alone,  for  Songbird  and 
Stanley  and  some  of  their  other  chums  were  going 
to  take  different  trains. 

"Don't  forget  to  let  me  hear  from  you  this 
summer !"  said  Songbird,  on  parting. 

"Oh,  we'll  be  sure  to  write,"  answered  Dick. 
"Come  and  see  me — if  you  get  anywhere  near  my 
home,"  said  Stanley. 

"We'll  remember  that,"  returned  Tom. 

The  boys  were  taken  to  Ashton  depot  in  an  au 
tomobile  belonging  to  the  college.  Their  trunks 
and  dress-suit  cases  had  preceded  them,  and  as 
soon  as  they  arrived  they  had  their  baggage 
checked  straight  through  to  Oak  Run. 

"I  see  the  girls'  trunks,"  announced  Sam,  who 
had  been  looking  the  pile  of  baggage  over.  "We 
could  get  them  checked,  too,  if  we  had  their 
tickets." 

"Wonder  where  the  girls  are?"  came  from 
Tom,  as  he  looked  at  his  watch. 


GOOD-BYE  TO  BRILL  59 

"How  much  time,  Tom?" 

"Ten  minutes  yet — and  this  train  will  most 
likely  be  late." 

Rather  impatiently  the  Rover  boys  walked  up 
and  down  the  platform.  Presently  they  saw  one 
of  the  Hope  carryalls  coming  and  went  to  meet 
it. 

"They  aren't  in  that,"  cried  Sam,  disappoint 
edly. 

"Another  carriage  coming  from  Hope?" 
queried  Tom,  of  the  carryall  driver. 

"Two  of  'em,"  was  the  reply. 

The  second  carriage  arrived  a  minute  later.  It 
contained  six  girls  and  among  them  was  Grace. 

"Dora  and  Nellie  are  in  the  last  carriage,"  an 
nounced  the  younger  Laning  girl.  "I  came  on 
ahead  to  get  the  trunks  and  bags  checked." 

"We'll  do  that,"  answered  Sam  promptly.  "Got 
the  railroad  tickets?" 

"Yes,  here  they  are,"  and  Grace  handed  the; 
tickets  over. 

It  took  several  minutes  to  check  the  baggage^ 
for  the  agent  was  busy,  and  all  of  the  Rovers  gave 
a  hand  in  shifting  the  heavy  trunks  out  to  a 
place  close  to  the  tracks.  Then  Dick  looked  at 
his  watch. 

"Time  for  the  train  now,"  he  announced. 
"Wonder  why  that  carriage  doesn't  get  here?" 


60     THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Dick  is  getting  nervous,"  said  Sam,  with  a 
wink. 

"Oh,  you  are  all  right — with  Grace  here,"  re 
torted  his  brother. 

Tom  had  gone  up  to  a  bend  of  the  road  to  take 
a  look.  Now  he  came  back  with  a  shrug  of  his 
shoulders. 

"Nothing  but  a  farm  wagon  in  sight,"  he  an 
nounced.  "And  the  horses  are  kicking  up  such  a 
dust  I  can't  see  behind  it." 

"Oh,  Tom,  is  it  time  for  the  train?"  asked 
Grace,  anxiously. 

"It's  three  minutes  past  the  time,"  answered 
Dick. 

"Maybe  the  train  is  a  good  deal  late,"  said  Sam, 
hopefully.  "I'll  ask  the  agent." 

He  went  off  and  in  the  meantime  the  others 
continued  to  watch  the  country  road  leading  to  the 
railroad  station.  All  they  could  see  was  a  cloud 
of  dust  that  betokened  the  coming  of  a  big  farm 
wagon,  on  the  front  seat  of  which  sat  an  old 
farmer. 

"The  train  is  coming !"  cried  Sam  in  dismay,  on 
returning.  "The  agent  says  it  will  be  here  in 
about  two  minutes." 

"Two  minutes !"  burst  out  Dick  and  Tom. 

"Oh,  they'll  get  left!"  moaned  Grace,    "\Vhat 


GOOD-BYE  TO  BRILL  61 

shall  we  do?    I  can't  go  home  alone!    And  I've 
got  their  tickets !" 

"Perhaps  the  agent  will  hold  the  train  a  bit," 
suggested  Dick. 

"I  hear  the  train  now  f"  cried  Sam,  as  a  distant 
whistle  sounded  through  the  air.  A  moment  later 
they  saw  the  cars,  making  a  broad  curve  around 
the  distant  hills. 

Dick  ran  to  the  man  who  sold  tickets  and  looked 
after  the  baggage, 

"Say,  we  are  waiting  for  some  more  passengers 
— some  young  ladies  from  Hope  Seminary,"  he 
explained  "Can't  you  hold  the  train  till  they 
come  ?" 

"Not  much!"  was  the  sharp  answer.  "The 
train  is  late  already,  and  orders  are  to  make  as 
short  a  stop  as  possible." 

"They  are  coming!"  yelled  Tom.  "I  see  them 
away  down  the  road !" 

"Oh,  call  to  them  to  hurry !"  burst  out  Grace. 

"They  can't  hear  me,"  answered  Tom.  "They 
are  coming  as  fast  as  the  team  can  go." 

"Won't  you  hold  the  train  just  a  couple  of  min 
utes?"  pleaded  Dick. 

"No,  sir!"  And  the  agent  spoke  with  a  posi 
tive  snap  in  his  voice. 

Dick  looked  across  the  tracks.  The  farm 
wagon  had  come  up,  and  on  the  seat  he  recognized 


62  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

the  fat  and  jolly  Mr.  Sanderson,  the  father  of  the 
girl  they  had  once  saved  from  the  annoyances  of 
Dudd  Flockley  and  Jerry  Koswell. 

"I'll  get  Mr.  Sanderson  to  do  the  trick  for  me !" 
he  muttered  to  himself,  and  ran  to  where  the  farm 
wagon  had  come  to  a  halt. 


CHAPTER  VII 

DREAMS  OF  YOUTH. 

"MR.  SANDERSON!" 

"Why,  if  it  ain't  Mr.  Rover!"  cried  the  old 
farmer.  "Glad  to  see  ye !  Bound  fer  hum,  I  sup 
pose?" 

"Yes."  Dick  stepped  close  to  the  old  farmer's 
side.  "Mr.  Sanderson  do  you  want  to  do  me  a 
great  big  favor  and  do  it  quick?"  he  went  on, 
earnestly. 

"O1  course.    Wot  is  it?" 

"Do  you  see  that  train  coming?" 

"Well,  as  my  eyesight  is  putty  good,  I  do," 
and  the  old  farmer  chuckled. 

"And  do  you  see  that  carriage  on  the  road?" 

"Yes — it's  one  of  them  turnouts  from  the  gals' 
school" 

"Some  of  our  friends  are  in  that  carriage  and 
I  want  to  hold  that  train  till  they  get  here," 
continued  Dick,  quickly.  "The  station  agent 

63 


64  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOV'X  EAST 

won't  hold  the  train  for  me — so  I  want  you  to  do 
it." 

"Me?  I  ain't  got  nuthin'  to  do  with  the  rail 
road." 

"I  know  that  But  you  can  hold  the  train, 
nevertheless.  The  train  will  stop  just  below  this 
crossing — it  always  does.  When  it  is  about  ready 
to  start  you  drive  on  the  track — and  then  your 
horse  balks,  see?  You  try  to  start  him  but  he 
won't  start  You  fuss  and  pull,  but  the  horse 
don't  budge  until  those  young  ladies  are  on  the 
train." 

"By  gum!  I'll  do  it!"  exclaimed  the  fat  farmer, 
with  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes.  "This  hoss  is  jest  the 
one  to  balk,  too." 

"I  can  depend  on  you?" 

"You  kin,  Mr.  Rover." 

"Thank  you  a  thousand  times !"  returned  Dick ; 
and  then  he  went  off  to  rejoin  his  brothers  and 
Grace. 

The  train  had  already  rolled  in  and  passengers 
were  getting  off  and  on,  and  the  agent  was  load 
ing  on  the  trunks  and  handbags. 

"Oh,  if  they  would  only  hurry !"  cried  Grace. 

"You  can  get  aboard,"  said  Dick.  "This  train 
won't  leave  just  yet." 

"But  it  is  going  to  go  before  they  get  here," 
'declared  Sam.  "It's  a  shame !  Two  minutes  more 


DREAMS  Of  YOUTH  65 

would  fix  it — and  they  could  hold  the  train  as  well 
as  not" 

"All  aboard!"  sang  out  the  conductor,  as  the 
last  of  the  baggage  disappeared  into  the  baggage 
car. 

Dick  looked  ahead.  Mr.  Sanderson's  farm' 
wagon  had  just  started  to  cross  the  tracks.  He 
was  sawing  on  the  reins  and  the  horse  was  acting 
in  a  strange  manner,  not  knowing  what  to  make 
of  it.  He  turned  part  way  around  and  faced  the 
locomotive. 

"G'lang!"  sang  out  the  old  farmer.  "Consarn 
ye!  What's  the  matter  of  ye,  Franky?" 

"Oh,  Dick,  hell  be  killed!"  burst  out  Sam,  in 
horror. 

"Looks  as  if  the  horse  wanted  to  climb  over 
the  engine,"  came  from  Tom. 

"It's  all  right,*'  answered  the  elder  Rover  boy 
in  a  whisper.  "The  engineer  sees  him  and  won't 
start  the  train  Mr.  Sanderson  is  doing  it  on  pur 
pose." 

"On  purpose?"  came  from  Sam  and  Tom,  and 
then  of  a  sudden  they  understood,  and  both  had 
to  turn  away  to  hide  the  grins  that  broke  out  on 
their  faces. 

"Go  ahead!"  cried  the  conductor,  and  then  he 
saw  the  trouble  and  ran  forward  to  watch  pro 
ceedings. 


66  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

From  the  antics  of  the  horse  in  front  of  tHe 
locomotive,  the  Rover  boys  turned  their  attention 
to  the  carriage  that  was  approaching.  As  it  came 
closer  they  saw  Dora  and  Nellie  waving  their 
hands  frantically. 

"Wait!  Wait  for  us!"  cried  out  Dora,  and  as 
the  carriage  came  to  a  stop  she  leaped  out,  fol 
lowed  by  Nellie  and  the  other  girl  students. 

"Just  in  time!"  sang  out  Dick,  loudly.  "Come 
on,  here  is  our  car  T' 

"Oh,  what  made  you  so  late?"  asked  Grace. 
"We  have  been  worried  to  death  about  you." 

"One  of  the  girls  forgot  her  pocketbook  and 
we  had  to  drive  back  for  it,"  explained  Nellie. 
"Oh,  we  thought  sure  we  would  miss  the  train, 
when  we  saw  it  stop.  We  were  so  far  off." 

"I'll  explain  why  you  caught  it  later  on,"  whis 
pered  Dick.  "Now  excuse  me  a  moment,"  and 
he  ran  towards  the  locomotive. 

A  crowd  had  commenced  to  collect,  and  several 
folks  were  offering  Mr.  Sanderson  advice.  But 
though  he  seemed  to  try  his  best,  his  horse  and 
.wagon  remained  in  front  of  the  train. 

"Here,  let  me  aid  you,  Mr.  Sanderson,"  cried 
Dick,  and  gave  the  farmer  the  wink.  "It's  all 
right,"  he  added,  in  a  whisper.  "I'm  your  friend 
for  life  after  this." 

"Glad  to  be  of  service,"  answered  the  old  farm- 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH  67 

er,  in  an  equally  low  tone.  "G'lang,  Franky!" 
Tie  roared  suddenly,  and  touched  the  horse  with 
his  whip.  At  once  the  animal  turned  partly 
around  and  ran  off  the  tracks  and  down  the  coun 
try  road  as  if  nothing  out  of  the  ordinary  had 
happened. 

"Confound  that  fool  nag!"  muttered  the  con 
ductor  of  the  train,  as  he  consulted  his  watch. 
"Here  we've  lost  six  minutes  more.  Tom,  can  you 
make  it  up?" 

"I  can  try,"  answered  the  engineer. 

"All  right!  Let  her  go!"  And  Dick  and  the 
other  passengers  who  had  gone  forward  hopped 
on  the  train  in  a  hurry,  and  the  conductor  fol 
lowed.  The  train  official  did  not  suspect  that  the 
"blockading"  had  been  done  purposely,  and  Dick 
did  not  enlighten  him. 

The  Rovers  had  secured  seats  for  the  girls  and 
themselves  in  one  of  the  parlor  cars,  and  all  were 
together.  As  the  train  rolled  onward  Dick  re 
lated  tiae  particulars  of  the  trick  that  had  been 
played  with  the  aid  of  Mr.  Sanderson. 

"Oh,  Dick,  how  could  you  think  of  such  a 
thing?"  cried  Dora. 

"Oh,  it  just  popped  into  my  mind,"  he  an 
swered.  "And  Mr.  Sanderson  acted  his  part  to 
perfection.  Aren't  you  glad  we  did  something 
to  hold  the  train?*' 


68  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Indeed  yes!" 

"Would  you  have  gone  on  without  us?"  asked 
Nellie. 

"Not  a  step!"  answered  Tom,  and  spoke  the 
words  so  quickly  and  earnestly  that  everybody  in . 
the  party  laughed 

"I  didn't  want  to  miss  this  train  for  two  rea 
sons,"  went  on  Dick.  "In  the  first  place,  we'd 
lose  our  parlor-car  seats,  and  in  the  second  place, 
we'd  have  to  wait  four  hours  for  another  train, 
and  that  nothing  but  a  slow  accommodation." 

"Well,  I  shouldn't  mind  a  slow  train — while  we 
have  such  good  company,"  observed  Sam,  and  for 
this  remark  Grace  gave  him  a  warm  look  of  ap 
preciation. 

"Have  you  had  any  further  news  from  home  ?" 
asked  Dick,  of  Dora,  a  little  later. 

"I  got  a  letter  from  mamma  yesterday.  She 
says  Professor  Crabtree  called  again.  But  she 
had  the  maid  go  to  the  door,  and  she  refused  to 
see  him." 

"That's  good  Did  he  say  anything  to  the 
maid?" 

"She  says  he  went  away  looking  very  angry  and , 
muttering  something  about  making  mamma  see 
him.     Mamma  watched  him  from  an  upper  win 
dow  and  she  wrote  that  he  hung  around  the  gar 
den  about  half  an  hour  before  he  went  away." 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH  69 

"The  rascal!  You  had  better  get  Mr.  Laning 
to  look  into  this  for  you.  If  he  bothers  you  any 
more  he  ought  to  be  locked  up." 

"Just  what  I  think.  But  mamma  is  too  timid  to 
go  to  the  police,  or  anything  like  that." 

"I  wish  I  was  there  when  old  Crabtree  called — 
I'd  give  him  a  piece  of  my  mind !" 

"Oh,  Dick,  maybe  he  would  want  to — to — 
shoot  you,  or  something!" 

"No,  Josiah  Crabtree  isn't  that  kind.  He  be 
longs  to  the  snake-in-the-grass  variety  of  rascals. 
But  perhaps  he  won't  come  again — now  that  your 
mother  has  refused  to  see  him." 

"I  wish  I  could  be  sure  of  it,"  sighed  the  girl. 

"What  have  you  done  about  the  fortune, 
Dora?" 

"Mamma  has  everything  in  the  vault  of  a  safe 
'deposit  company  in  Ithaca.  We  don't  know  just 
what  to  do — thinking  Tad  Sobber  may  tie  the 
money  up  again  in  the  courts." 

"I  don't  see  how  he  can  do  that — unless  he 
brings  up  some  new  evidence  to  prove  that  the 
fortune  belongs  to  Sid  Merrick's  estate." 

"Uncle  John  thought  it  might  be  best  to  buy 
Tad  Sobber  off — just  to  end  the  matter.  But 
Sobber  wanted  too  much." 

"I'd  not  give  him  a  cent — he  doesn't  deserve  it 
« — after  the  way  he  treated  you,  and  us.  I  don't 


70  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

believe  Sid  Merrick  ever  had  a  right  to  one  dollar 
of  the  fortune." 

"I  believe  that,  too." 

"I  suppose  Crabtree  came  around  because  he 
heard  that  you  had  more  money  than  ever.  Gra 
cious,  Dora,  some  day  you'll  be  real  rich  in  your 
own  name!" 

"Well,  won't  you  like  it."  she  demanded 
brightly. 

"I'll  not  complain.  But  I'd  take  you  just  as 
quickly  if  you  were  poor,"  added  Dick  earnestly. 

"Would  you,  Dick?" 

"Do  you  doubt  me  ?" 

"No,  Dick,  I  don't.  I  know  you  don't  want  me 
for  my  money/'  and  Dora  leaned  forward  to  let 
her  hand  rest  for  a  moment  on  his  shoulder. 

"I've  got  a  little  money  of  my  own,"  he  went 
on,  after  a  pause,  in  which  they  looked  straight 
into  each  other's  eyes. 

"A  little!  Oh,  Dick,  I  guess  you've  got  a  good 
bit  more  than  I've  got." 

"Are  you  sorry  for  that,  Dora?" 

"Sorry?  Oh,  no,  but — but "  And  Dora 

suddenly  turned  very  red. 

"What,  dear?"  he  whispered. 

"Why — I — that  is — you  said  you  would  take 
me  just  as  quickly  if  I  were  poor.  Well — I — I'd 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH  71 

take  you  that  way,  too!"  And  now  the  girl  hid 
her  blushes  in  her  handkerchief. 

"Dora,  you're  a  darling,  and  true-blue!"  whis 
pered  Dick,  fervidly.  "We'll  pull  together,  rich 
or  poor,  and  be  happy,  see  if  we  don't!" 

"First  call  for  lunch!"  announced  a  waiter, 
coming  through  the  car. 

"Say,  that  hits  me!"  came  from  Tom.  "I  had 
such  a  slim  breakfast  I  am  hollow  clear  to  my 
shoes !" 

"A  slim  breakfast !"  sniffed  Sam.  "Fruit,  saw 
dust  and  cream,  fried  eggs  with  bacon,  half  a 
dozen  muffins,  and  coffee!" 

"Get  out !  You're  thinking  of  your  own  break 
fast!"  retorted  Tom.  "Come  on,  let's  lead  the 
way — before  the  dining  car  fills  up."  And  he 
caught  Nellie  by  the  arm. 

"All  right,  we're  coming!"  cried  Sam,  and 
followed  with  Grace.  "Come  on,  Dick!"  And 
he  motioned  to  the  others.  Soon  all  were  moving 
towards  the  dining  car. 

"Might  as  well  do  a  little  practicing,"  was 
Tom's  comment,  on  the  wayr  and  linking  his  arm 
into  that  of  Nellie,  he  began  very  softly  to  whistle 
a  well-known  wedding  march. 

"Oh,  Tom  Rover !"  cried  Nellie,,  'giving  him  a 
playful  poke  in  the  side.  "Of  all  things !  And  in 


72  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

a  railroad  car!  I've  a  good  mind  not  to  walk 
with  you." 

"All  right,  I'll  change  the  tune,"  cried  Tom, 
cheerfully,  and  commenced  to  whistle  a  funeral 
dirge,  at  which  all  of  the  girls  shrieked  with* 
laughter. 

It  was  a  jolly  crowd  that  sat  down  to  the  tables 
in  the  dining  car,  and  the  Rover  boys  saw  to  it 
that  the  girls  were  provided  with  whatever  they 
desired  on  the  bill  of  fare.  They  took  their  time 
over  the  meal,  and  the  fun  they  had  made  even 
the  waiters  smile  broadly. 

<rWe'll  get  to  Cartown  in  an  hour,"  said  Sam, 
after  they  had  returned  to  the  parlor  car.  "And 
then  we'll  have  to  say  good-bye." 

"Oh,  it's  too  bad!"  pouted  Grace.  "I  wish 
you  were  going  through  to  Cedarville  with  us." 

"So  do  I." 

"Well,  the  best  of  friends  must  part,  as  the 
oyster  said  to  the  shell,"  observed  Tom,  and  at 
this  joke  the  others  smiled  faintly.  But  now  that 
they  were  to  separate  so  soon  all  felt  rather  sober. 
Ivittle  did  they  dream  of  the  exciting  occurrence 
that  was  to  bring  them  together  again. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

HOME)  ONCE   MORE 

"AND  now  for  Oak  Run  and  home!" 

It  was  Dick  who  spoke,  as  he  and  his  brothers 
boarded  another  train  at  Cartown.  The  girls  had 
gone  on  in  the  first  train  and  the  boys  had  had 
to  wait  half  an  hour  for  the  one  on  the  line 
which  would  take  them  close  to  Valley  Brook 
farm. 

"Home  it  is!"  returned  Sam.  "And  I'll  be 
glad  to  see  dad  again — and  the  rest  of  'em." 

"Right  you  are,  Sam,"  joined  in  Tom.  "After 
all,  there  is  no  place  like  home." 

"Remember  how  you  used  to  hate  the  farm, 
Tom?" 

"Well,  that  was  when  we  got  too  much  of  it. 
I  don't  like  all  farm  and  nothing  else." 

"I  wonder  if  Uncle  Randolph  has  any  new 
fads  this  summer?"  came  from  Dick.  Their  un 
cle  was  more  or  less  of  a  scientific  farmer,  and 

73 


74  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

was  always  trying  new  ways,  and  usually  losing 
money  on  them. 

"He's  got  bees  in  his  bonnet,"  answered  Tom. 

"What's  that?"  demanded  Dick,  indignantly. 
"Tom,  Uncle  Randolph  is  no  more  crazy  than  you 
are.  He  has  a  right  to  experiment  if  he  wants  to." 

"Who  said  he  was  crazy?" 

"You  said  'he  has  bees  in  his  bonnet.'  It's  the 
same  thing." 

"Not  much,"  answered  Tom  dryly.  "He's  got 
bees  on  the  brain — if  that  suits  you  better.  Aunt 
Martha  wrote  me  that  he  had  invested  in  half  a 
dozen  hives  of  bees,  and  got  a  queen  bee  worth  I 
don't  know  how  much  to  boss  the  colony." 

"Oh,  so  he's  going  into  bee  culture !"  murmured 
Dick.  "I  hope  he  doesn't  get  stung." 

"He'll  be  stung  right  enough,"  answered  Sam. 
"If  not  in  one  way  then  in  another.  He  never 
makes  his  experiments  pay.  Say,  I  rather  think 
I'll  steer  clear  of  those  bees." 

"Maybe  we  can  have  some  fun  with  them," 
mused  Tom,  and  immediately  commenced  to  lay 
plans  for  that  purpose. 

They  had  a  three  hours'  ride  to  Oak  Run  and 
on  the  way  made  several  stops  of  more  or  less 
importance.  At  one  place,  near  the  depot,  was  a 
cigar  store,  and  Tom  left  the  train  and  came  back 
with  three  cigars  of  large  size  in  his  hand. 


HOME  ONCE  MORE  75 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  those,"  ques 
tioned  Sam,  "learn  to  smoke?" 

"No,  I  am  going  to  treat  some  of  my  particular 
friends,"  answered  Tom,  and  winked  one  eye, 
suggestively. 

"Oh,  let  me  in  on  the  joke !"  pleaded  his  young 
er  brother. 

"Here  it  is  then,"  answered  Tom,  and  brought  \ 
from  his  pocket  a  small  round  wooden  box.    Tak 
ing  off  the  cover  he  disclosed  to  view  some  pellets 
that  were  coated  with  what  looked  like  silver. 

"What  are  they?"  questioned  Sam. 

"The  fireworks  catalo'gue  called  them  Serpent's 
Eggs.  You  light  one  and  the  first  thing  you  know 
it  commences  to  swell  up " 

"Oh,  yes,  and  then  pushes  out  just  like  a  great 
big  worm,  or  snake !"  finished  Sam.  "I  had  a  box 
of  'em  last  year.  And  are  you  going " 

"To  put  them  in  the  cigars.  They  are  harmless, 
but  we  can  get  some  fun  out  of  'em,"  concluded 
Tom. 

It  was  an  easy  matter  to  cut  out  a  portion  of 
the  tobacco  from  the  smoking  end  of  each  cigar, 
and  this  done  Tom  inserted  three  of  the  pellets 
in  each.  Then  he  placed  the  cigars  carefully  in  his 
pocket. 

On  the  way  to  Oak  Run  the  three  lads  discussed 


76  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

the  doings  at  Brill,  and  also  the  news  concerning 
Tad  Sobber  and  Josiah  Crabtree. 

"Both  of  these  rascals  would  like  to  get  their 
hands  on  the  Stanhope  fortune,"  said  Dick. 

"Yes,  but  in  different  ways,"  returned  Sam. 

"Well,  neither  of  'em  shall  get  his  hands  on  a 
dollar — if  I  can  help  it,"  answered  Dick. 

"I  should  think  Crabtree  would  be  ashamed  to 
show  himself,"  went  on  Sam.  "If  I  was  in  his 
place,  I'd  travel  to  some  new  part  of  the  globe, 
change  my  name,  and  make  a  new  try  at  living." 

"In  one  way  I  am  sorry  for  him,"  was  Dick's 
comment.  "A  man  coming  out  of  prison  hasn't 
much  chance  to  get  work.  Nobody  will  trust  him, 
no  matter  if  he  does  want  to  be  honest." 

"Do  you  suppose  Crabtree  has  any  money?" 
asked  Tom. 

"I  don't  know,  I'm  sure." 

At  last  they  were  only  a  few  miles  from  Oak 
Run,  and  they  gathered  up  the  few  things  they 
were  carrying,  fishing  rods,  cameras,  and  a  small 
valise. 

"Oak  Run!"  cried  the  porter. 

"Here  we  are!"  exclaimed  Tom,  the  first  tc 
get  off.  "I  don't  see  anything  of  Jack  Ness,"  he 
added,  mentioning  the  hired  man  from  the  farm, 
who  usually  came  for  them  with  the  team. 


HOME  ONCE  MORE  y? 

"He  may  be  a  little  late — Jack  often  is,"  an 
swered  Dick. 

"Well,  I  shan't  mind  it,"  said  Tom.  "I  want 
to  see  my  old  friend  Mr.  Ricks,"  and  he  winked  at 
Sam. 

The  station  master  at  Oak  Run  was  a  crabbed 
old  individual  who  rarely  had  a  pleasant  word  for 
anybody.  But  he  was  faithful  and  probably  that 
was  why  the  railroad  continued  to  employ  him. 

"Why,  how  do  you  do,  Mr.  Ricks,  I  am  real 
glad  to  see  you !"  exclaimed  Tom,  as  he  rushed  up 
after  the  train  had  gone  and  caught  the  station 
master  by  the  hand.  "It  seems  like  old  times  to 
get  back  here." 

"Huh!  Got  back,  eh?"  muttered  Mr.  Ricks 
sourly.  "Thought  you  boys  went  to  college." 

"So  we  did.  We  are  back  for  the  summer  holi 
days.  You  are  looking  well,  Mr.  Ricks." 

"I  ain't  very  well,  I've  got  dyspepsy." 

"Is  that  so.    Why  don't  you  smoke  more?" 

"Smoke?" 

"Sure.  Stroking  is  the  best  thing  in  the  world 
for  dyspepsia.  Cured  the  king  of  England  and 
the  emperor  of  Germany.  Here,  have  a  cigar, 
and  see  how  much  better  you  feel  after  smoking 
it." 

Now,  as  it  happened,  Ricks  loved  cigars,  al 
though  he  usually  smoked  a  pipe,  that  being 


78  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

cheaper.  He  took  the  big  cigar  that  Tom  handed 
out  and  started  to  place  it  in  his  pocket. 

"Here,  light  up,"  cried  Tom,  and  produced  a 
match. 

"I'll  smoke  after  I  git  my  ticket  money  counted 
up." 

"No,  light  up  now,"  said  Tom,  and  struck  the 
match.  "I  want  you  to  get  the  benefit  of  that 
cigar  at  once.  It's  a  special  brand  and  I  am  sure 
it  will  knock  that  dyspepsia  higher  than  an  air 
ship." 

Ricks  lit  up  as  desired  and  took  several  long 
whiffs  from  the  cigar. 

"How  do  you  like  it?"  questioned  Tom,  while 
Sam  and  Dick  watched  proceedings  closely. 

"Putty  good,"  returned  the  station  master.  The 
cigars  had  cost  Tom  ten  cents  each  and  they  were 
better  than  those  Ricks  usually  smoked. 

A  carriage  had  rolled  up  to  the  station  and  the 
boys  saw  Jack  Ness  coming  towards  them.  He 
shook  hands  and  then  went  off  to  get  their  trunks 
and  bags,  to  be  placed  in  a  farm  wagon  driven  by 
a  neighbor's  boy. 

Ricks  entered  his  ticket  office  and  then  walked 
to  the  back  platform  of  the  station,  where  several 
farmers  were  congregated,  sitting  on  some  empty 
milk  cans,  talking  crops.  The  boys  continued  to 
watch  him. 


HOME  ONCE  MORE 


79 


"Hullo,  where  did  ye  get  the  smoke?"  asked 
one  of  the  farmers. 

"Ricks  is  gittin'  high-toned/'  said  another. 
"Fust  thing  you  know " 

He  got  no  further,  for  just  then  Ricks  caught . 
sight  of  the  smoking  end  of  his  cigar  and  his  eyes ' 
stared  wildly. 

"What's  th — that!"  he  gasped,  and  took  the 
cigar  from  his  mouth.  v 

"By  gosh !  Are  ye  raisin'  snakes,  Ricks  ?"  cried 
one  of  the  farmers. 

"Reckon  he's  struck  a  nest  o'  worms!"  com 
mented  another. 

"Wha — what  do  yo — you  think  it  is  ?"  groaned 
Ricks.  He  was  so  amazed  that  he  could  do  little 
but  stare  at  the  cigar,  from  the  end  of  which  a 
snake-like  curl  was  issuing,  larger  and  larger. 

"Where  did  you  buy  that  cigar  ?"  asked  one  of 
the  farmers. 

"Didn't  buy  it — Tom  Rover  gave  it  to  me!'* 
answered  Ricks.  "Say,  this  is  a  put-up  job!"  he 
roared,  and  dashed  the  cigar  to  the  ground. 
**Where  is  that  imp,  anyway?" 

"Good-bye,  Mr.  Ricks!"  sang  out  Tom  from 
the  carriage.  "Hope  you  enjoy  that  smoke." 

"Yon  come  back  here!"  stormed  the  station 
master.  "Just  you  let  me  get  my  fingers  on  you, 


80      THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

that's  all!"  And  he  shook  his  fist  at  the  fun- 
loving  youth. 

"It's  a  trick  cigar,  that's  what  it  is,"  announced 
one  of  the  farmers,  and  commenced  to  edge  away. 
"Maybe  it  will  blow  up  soon." 

"If  that's  so,  I'm  going  to  get  out!"  cried  an 
other,  and  slid  from  the  milk  cans  in  a  hurry. 

"Say,  you  don't  suppose  he  put  dynnymite  in  it, 
do  you?"  asked  Ricks,  fearfully.  "He  might 
blow  up  the  whole  station.  He  blew  up  a  fire 
once  I  was  building,"  he  added,  referring  to  a 
joke  Tom  had  once  played  on  him,  the  particulars 
of  which  have  already  been  set  forth  in  "The 
Rover  Boys  at  School." 

"Better  put  the  cigar  in  a  pail  of  water,"  sug 
gested  one  farmer. 

"You  do  it,  Snell." 

"Do  it  yourself,  if  you  want  it  done,"  answered 
Snell,  and  very  gingerly  Ricks  gathered  up  the 
cigar  and  its  "worms"  on  a  shovel  and  cast  them 
into  a  tub  of  rain  water  that  was  handy.  The 
others  gathered  around,  joked  the  station  master 
unmercifully  and  he  vowed  that  he  would  get 
square  with  Tom  sooner  or  later. 

In  the  meantime  the  Rover  boys  lost  no  time 
in  leaving  the  railroad  station.  They  had  Jack 
Ness  urge  on  the  team,  and  soon  they  were  cross 
ing  the  Swift  River  and  driving  through  the  vil- 


HOME  ONCE  MORE  8l 

lage  of  Dexter's  Corners.  Several  folks  of  the 
village  saw  them  and  waved  them  a  welcome,  for 
the  lads  were  great  favorites.  Then  they  started 
along  the  country  road  leading  to  Valley  Brook 
farm. 

"And  how  are  all  the  folks,  Jack?"  asked 
Dick. 

"All  fairly  well,  sir,"  answered  the  hired  man. 
"Your  uncle,  he  got  'em  rather  bad  last  week." 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"Some  of  his  new  bees  stung  him — and  they 
stung  me,  too." 

"Too  bad!"  murmured  Dick.  "Any  other 
news  ?" 

"I  don't  know  of  none.  The  hay  crop  is  going 
to  be  heavy,  so  they  say." 

"Well,  we  need  hay  for  the  stock." 

"We  miss  you  boys,  so  we  do,"  went  on  the 
hired  man.  "WTien  you  are  away  the  farm  is  like 
as  if  we  was  havin'  a  funeral." 

"Oh,  we'll  warm  you  up,"  cried  Tom.  "Eh, 
Sam?" 

"We'll  try  to,  anyway,"  answered  the  youngest 
Rover. 

"We  are  going  to  have  a  great  Fourth  of  July 
celebration,"  said  Tom.  "I  ordered  some  fire 
works  for  home  at  the  same  time  I  had  those  sent 
to  the  college,"  fce  added,  to  his  brothers. 


82  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Yes,  we'll  have  to  celebrate  in  fine  style,"  an 
swered  Dick, 

They  went  on,  and  soon  a  turn  of  the  road 
brought  them  in  sight  of  the  farmhoose  nestling 
so  cozily  among  the  hills. 

"Home  again!"  sang  out  Tom.  "Let's  give 
them  a  call !"  And  he  set  up  a  cheer,  in  which  the 
others  readily  joined. 

"I  see  dad !"  cried  Sam,  a  moment  later,  as  his 
father  appeared  around  a  corner  of  the  house 
and  waved  his  hand, 

"And  there  is  Uncle  Randolph,  down  among  his 
bee  hives,"  added  Dick. 

"And  Aunt  Martha  is  on  the  piazza?"  came 
from  Sam  "And  there  is  Afedc  Pop?"  he  con 
tinued,  as  the  ebony  face  of  a  smiling  negro 
showed  itself  from  between  the  trees. 

"Boys,  I  am  glad  to  welcome  you  home  again !" 
cried  Anderson  Rover,  as  the  carriage  rolled  up 
and  the  lads  leaped  out  in  a  bunch. 

"And  we  are  glad  to  see  you,  dad!"  they  an 
swered  in  a  chorus,  and  shook  hands.  Then  Tom 
made  one  leap  for  the  piazza,  and  fairly  lifted  his 
aunt  from  her  feet.  "How  are  you,  Aont  Mar 
tha!" 

"Oh,  Tom,  yo — you  bear  I"  gasped  Mrs.  Rover, 
but  with  a  beaming  face.  "My  boy,  how  big  you 


HOME  ONCE  MORE  83 

are  getting!"    And  then  she  kissed  him  heartily, 
and  kissed  the  others. 

"Back  again!  and  welcome!"  said  Randolph 
Rover,  as  he  walked  up  quickly.  Then  he,  too, 
shook  hands ;  and  all  went  into  the  house. 


CHAPTER  IX 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FOURTH  OP  JULY 

IT  WAS  a  great  home-coming.  As  was  to  be  ex 
pected,  Aunt  Martha  had  had  the  cook  prepare  a 
most  elaborate  supper,  and,  to  this  the  lads  did 
full  justice.  The  long  ride  on  the  cars  had  tired 
them,  yet  they  remained  up  long  enough  to  tell 
about  affairs  at  college,  and  learn  what  their  father 
and  their  other  relatives  had  to  say. 

"Say,  this  is  like  old  times!"  exclaimed  Dick, 
as  he  entered  his  bedroom.  "Looks  as  natural  as 
it  ever  did." 

"Anyt'ing  I  can  do  fo'  yo'  young  gen'men?" 
asked  a  voice  from  the  doorway,  and  Aleck  Pop 
showed  himself,  his  mouth  on  a  grin  from  ear  to 
ear.  Indeed  Aleck  had  not  stopped  grinning  since 
the  boys  had  appeared. 

"Not  that  I  know  of,  Aleck,"  answered  Dick. 
"How  have  you  been  since  we  went  away?" 

"I  ain't  been  well,  sah,"  answered  the  colored 
84 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FOURTH         85 

man,  and  his  face  fell  for  a  moment.  "It's  been 
dat  awful  lonesome  lik  I  thinks  I  was  a  gwine  to 
,  die  sometimes." 

"Never  mind,  Aleck,  we'll  cheer  you  up  some 
day,"  came  from  Tom. 

"I  guess  I  ought  to  be  at  a  boahdin'  school,  or 
a  collidge,"  went  on  Aleck.  "Perhaps  I'll  -go  back 
to  Putnam  Hall — if  de  cap'n  will  take  me." 

"Oh,  he'll  take  you  back  fast  enough,"  answered 
Sam.  "But  why  not  try  for  a  place  at  Brill?" 

"Yo'  collidge?  Would  da  hab  me  dar,  yo' 
t'ink?" 

"Perhaps.    They  have  some  colored  help." 

"Den  say,  won't  you  put  in  a  good  word  fo* 
me,  all  ob  you'?"  asked  Aleck,  earnestly.  "I'd 
gib  most  anyt'ing  fo'  to  be  wid  yo',  'deed  I 
would  I"  and  his  eyes  rolled  from  one  lad  to  an 
other. 

"We'll  keep  that  in  mind,  Aleck,"  answered 
Dick.  "But  you  can  be  with  us  this  summer — at 
least  part  of  the  time." 

"I'se  glad  ob  dat,  Massa  Dick.  I'se  jes*  been 
a-pinin'  an'  a  pinin'  f o'  you  boys !" 

The  boys  slept  soundly,  and  did  not  get  up  until 
late.  They  spent  the  best  part  of  the  day  in 
iroaming  around  the  farm,  and  in  writing  letters 
to  the  girls,  telling  of  their  safe  arrival  home. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I'd  like  to  do,"  said  Tom, 


86  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

that  afternoon.  "I'd  like  to  invite  the  Lanings 
and  the  Stanhopes  down  here  to  spend  the  Fourth 
of  July.  We  might  have  a  sort  of  house  party." 

"Great!"  shouted  Sam.  "Just  the  thing— if 
they'll  come." 

"Let  us  sound  dad  and  Uncle  Randolph  and 
Aunt  Martha  on  the  subject,"  added  Dick. 

The  matter  was  talked  over,  and  the  boys  read 
ily  secured  permission  to  have  their  friends  at  the 
farm  for  the  best  part  of  a  week.  The  invitations 
were  issued  immediately,  for  the  national  holi 
day  was  but  ten  days  off. 

"I  know  what  I'd  like  to  do,  after  they  are 
gone,"  said  Dick  "I'd  like  to  take  our  tent  and 
go  camping  up  the  river  for  a  week  or  two,  just 
for  the  novelty  of  it  We  could  fish  and  swim, 
and  take  it  easy,  and  have  lots  of  sport" 

"Suits  me  down  to  the  ground,"  answered  Tom. 
"We'll  do  it — unless  something  better  turns  up." 

"I  was  going  to  suggest  an  automobile  tour," 
said  Sam.  "Uncle  Randolph  has  the  new  car  and 
it  is  certainly  a  dandy." 

"Well,  maybe  we  can  take  the  tour,  too,"  an 
swered  Dick.  "The  summer  vacation  wifl  be 
pretty  long." 

"We  could  run  up  to  CedarvHle,"  said  Tom. 

"Sure — right  to  the  Lanings'  home,"  added 
Dick,  giving  Tom  a  poke  in  the  ribs. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FOURTH         87 

"Oh,  sure — and  over  to  the  Stanhopes'  place, 
too." 

Having  sent  their  letters  the  boys  waited  anx- 
'  iously  for  replies.  On  Sattrrday  the  answers 
came,  and  they  read  the  communications  with 
deep  interest. 

"Hurrah!  Nellie  and  Grace  are  coming,  with 
their  mother!"  cried  Tom. 

"And  Dora  is  coming  with  them/'  said  Dick. 

"What  about  Mrs.  Stanhope?"  asked  Sam. 

"She  said  she  might  come,  but  she  wasn't  sure." 

A  letter  had  been  written  by  Mrs.  Rover  to 
Mrs.  Laning  and  there  was  a  reply  to  this,  both 
from  Mrs.  Laning  and  Mrs.  Stanhope. 

"We'll  have  a  -great  celebration !"  cried  Tom. 

"How  about  those  fireworks?"  asked  Dick. 

"I  expect  them  to-day." 

"Have  you  got  enough  ?"  asked  Sam. 

"As  many  as  we  had  at  Brill." 

"That  will  be  plenty." 

"I  ordered  some  powder,  too,  for  use  in  the  old 
cannon,"  went  on  Tom.  "We'll  wake  up  the 
-  natives  this  Fourth  all  right!" 

"You  look  out  that  you  don't  blow  yourself 
up,"  warned  Dick,  for  he  knew  his  fun-loving 
brother  could  get  rather  reckless  at  times. 

"Oh,  I'll  be  cm  guard,"  was  Tom's  answer. 


88  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

When  Tom  went  to  Oak  Run  to  get  the  fire 
works  old  Ricks  was  decidedly  grouchy. 

"I've  got  a  good  mind  not  to  let  you  have  'em," 
growled  the  station  master.  "You  didn't  have  no 
right  to  play  that  trick  on  me  with  that  cigar." 

"What  trick  ?"  demanded  Tom,  innocently. 

"Oh,  you  know  well  enough,  you  scamp! 
Think  it's  smart  to  put  off  a  cigar  on  me  thet 
swells  up  and  busts  out  worms!  Bah!  you  keep 
your  cigars  to  yourself  after  this." 

"All  right,  if  you  want  me  to,"  answered  Tom, 
meekly,  and  then,  watching  his  chance,  he  placed 
another  of  the  "doctored"  cigars  in  Ricks'  office, 
where  he  had  a  cigar  box  with  tickets  in  it.  Then 
he,  with  Jack  Ness'  aid,  loaded  his  fireworks  and 
the  small  box  of  powder  on  the  farm  wagon. 

As  Tom  worked  he  watched  Ricks  narrowly 
and  saw  the  station  agent  enter  his  office  to  sell 
tickets.  While  he  was  making  change  he  chanced 
to  look  into  the  cigar  box  with  the  tickets,  and 
Tom,  peeping  through  a  crack  of  the  door,  saw 
him  take  up  the  cigar  and  look  at  it  wonder- 
ingly. 

"Hum!"  murmured  Ricks.  "I  thought  that 
box  was  empty.  Sailers  must  have  left  this  in 
it  when  he  gave  it  to  me.  That's  one  on  Bob. 
Guess  I'll  smoke  it  up  before  he  comes  an'  asks 
me  about  it."  The  man  he  mentioned  was  a  store- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FOURTH    89 

keeper  of  the  vicinity,  who  had  given  him  the 
cigar  box  the  evening  before. 

Ricks  struck  a  match  and  commenced  to  puff 
away  with  satisfaction.  By  this  time  the  wagon 
was  loaded  and  Tom  directed  Jack  Ness  to  drive 
off  to  the  bridge  and  wait  for  him. 

"Well,  good-bye,  Mr.  Ricks,"  said  the  fun- 
lovirrg  youth,  as  he  stepped  up  to  the  ticket  win 
dow.  "Hope  you  don't  hold  any  hard  feelings." 

"You  quit  your  foolin'!"  growled  the  station 
master. 

"I  see  you're  smoking  another  cigar." 

"What  if  I  am?  Ain't  I  got  a  right  to  smoke 
if  I  want  to?" 

"Not  if  you  see  things  when  you  do  it." 

"See  things  ?    Wot  do  you  mean,  Tom  Rover  ?" 

"They  tell  me  that  you  imagined  you  saw 
snakes  the  other  day  when  you  were  smoking." 

"You  go  on  about  your  business !  You  played 
me  a  trick,  that's  what  you  did!" 

"It's  queer  how  cigars  affect  some  people.  They 
get  nervous  and  think  the  end  of  the  cigar  is 
crawling,"  went  on  Tom,  earnestly.  "Now,  if  I 
was  affected  that  way  I  wouldn't  smoke." 

"Say,  Tom  Rover,  I  want  you  to  under 
stand " 

What  the  station  agent  wanted  Tom  to  know 
was  never  divulged,  for  at  that  instant  the  cigar 


90  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

commenced  to  swell  at  the  lit  end  and  then  an 
ashy-colored  "worm"  commenced  slowly  to  un 
curl,  reaching  a  length  of  a  foot  or  more.  Ricks 
took  the  cigar  in  his  hand,  held  it  at  arm's  length 
and  viewed  it  with  horror. 

"It's  another  one  of  'em!"  he  groaned. 

"What's  the  matter,  Mr.  Ricks?"  asked  Tom, 
calmly. 

"This  cigar!  Did — did  you  play  this  trick  on 
me?" 

"I  don't  know  what  you  mean." 

"Look  at  the  end  o'  this  cigar." 

"I  don't  see  anything  wrong.  It  looks  like  a 
fine  cigar,  and  it  seems  to  burn  well,"  answered 
Tom,  as  soberly  as  a  judge. 

"Don't  you  see  the — the  worms  ?" 

"Worms!     Mr.  Ricks  you  are  dreaming!" 

"Ain't  that  a — er — a  worm?"  shouted  the  sta 
tion  master,  pointing  with  his  finger  at  the  thing 
dangling  at  the  end  of  the  cigar. 

"Mr.  Ricks,  you  must  have  'em  again,"  an 
swered  Tom,  and  looked  deeply  shocked.  "You 
had  better  go  and  see  a  doctor.  This  cigar  smok 
ing  has  got  on  your  nerves." 

"It  ain't  so!  I  see  the  worms!  There  they 
are!"  And  the  station  master  poked  his  finger 
into  the  mass.  ' 

Now,  as  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 


91 

fireworks  known  as  Serpent's  Eggs,  or  Pharoah's 
Serpents,  know,  the  "worms"  or  "serpents"  are 
very  fragile  and  go  to  dust  at  the  slightest  touch. 
Consequently  when  Ricks  placed  his  finger  rudely 
on  those  at  the  end  of  the  cigar  they  were  knocked 
off,  and  falling  to  the  floor,  were  completely  shat 
tered  to  dust  At  this  the  station  master  started 
in  amazement. 

"Where  are  the  worms  ?"  asked  Tom.  "I  don't 
see  them?" 

"^.Yliy — I — er — that  is — they  were  here!" 
stammered  Ricks. 

"Where?" 

"On  the  end  o'  the  cigar." 

"Then  where  are  they  now?"  demanded  Tom. 
"Give  me  one,  till  I  examine  it." 

"Why  they — they  are — er— gone  now." 

"Gone?" 

"Yes.  Say,  I  don't  know  about  this!"  And 
the  old  station  master  commenced  to  scratch  his 
head.  He  looked  at  the  cigar  wonderingly.  But 
no  more  "worms"  were  forthcoming,  for  the  rea 
son  that  the  pellets  Tom  had  placed  within  had 
burnt  themselves  out. 

"You  certainly  ought  to  see  a  doctor — or  else 
give  up  smoking  cigars,"  said  Tom,  as  soberly  as 
ever. 

"Tom,  Rover,  ain't  this  no  trick  o'  yours  ?" 


92  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Trick  ?  Do  you  think  I  am  a  wizard  ?  I  find 
you  smoking  a  cigar  and  you  go  and  see  worms, 
or  snakes,  just  as  if  you  had  been  drinking. 
Maybe  you  do  drink." 

"I  don't.    I  ain't  teched  a  drop  in  six  months." 

"Well,  you  had  better  do  something  for  your 
self,"  said  Tom,  as  he  backed  away  from  the 
ticket  window. 

"I  don't  understand  this,  nohow!"  muttered 
the  old  station  master.  "But  I  ain't  goin'  to* 
smoke  thet  cigar  no  more !"  he  added,  and  threw 
the  weed  out  on  the  railroad  tracks. 

When  Tom  got  to  the  wagon  he  was  shaking 
with  laughter.  The  joke  was  too  good  to  keep, 
and  as  they  drove  along  he  told  Jack  Ness  about 
what  had  occurred. 

"It's  one  on  Ricks,"  said  the  hired  man,  with  a 
broad  grin.  "He's  kind  o'  a  superstitious  man 
an'  he'll  imagine  all  sorts  o'  things!" 

"Well,  if  it  cures  him  of  smoking  it  will  be  a 
good  job  done,"  answered  Tom.  "I've  seen  him 
with  a  pipe  in  his  mouth  when  a  lady  wanted  a 
railroad  ticket,  and  he  would  blow  the  smoke 
right  into  her  face." 

It  made  Randolph  Rover  somewhat  nervous  to 
have  so  many  fireworks  and  so  much  powder 
around  the  premises — and  there  was  a  good  rea 
son  for  this,  for  the  facilities  for  fighting  fire 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FOURTH         93 

at  Valley  Brook  were  very  meager.  So,  to  please 
his  uncle,  Tom  stored  the  stuff  in  a  small  build 
ing  at  the  bottom  of  one  of  the  fields,  where  some 
farming  implements  and  berry  crates  and  boxes 
were  kept. 

The  cannon  Tom  had  mentioned  was  a  rather 
old  affair.  But  it  seemed  to  be  in  good  condition 
and  the  boys  spent  some  time  in  cleaning  it  out 
and  putting  it  in  condition  for  use.  It  was  mount 
ed  on  a  big  block  and  set  in  the  middle  of  the 
lawn. 

"Now,  I  reckon  we  are  ready  to  celebrate!" 
cried  Sam,  after  all  the  preparations  were  com 
plete.  "And  we  ought  to  have  a  dandy  time." 

"We  will  have,"  answered  Dick. 

"Best  ever!"  chimed  in  Tom. 


CHAPTER  X 

WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF 

THE  boys  went  down  to  the  railroad  station  in 
the  new  touring  car  to  meet  Mrs.  Laning  and  the 
three  'girls,  and  possibly  Mrs.  Stanhope.  The 
car  was  a  fine  seven-seat  affair,  of  forty-horse 
power,  and  Dick  ran  it. 

"It's- the  slickest  thing  in  cars  I've  seen!"  cried 
the  eldest  Rover  boy,  enthusiastically.  "A  tour 
in  it  would  be  great." 

"Well,  we'll  have  to  take  a  tour  in  it  before 
the  summer  is  over,"  returned  Sam. 

The  train  was  late  and  the  boys  waited  im 
patiently  for  it  to  put  in  an  appearance.  When  it 
did  arrive  they  were  delighted  to  see  that  Mrs. 
Laning  had  induced  Mrs.  Stanhope  to  come  along. 

"I  wanted  her  to  come  for  two  reasons,"  whis 
pered  Dick  to  Dora,  after  the  first  greetings  were 
over.  "I  wished  her  here,  and  I  was  afraid,  if 
she  remained  behind,  Josiah  Crabtree  might  try 
to  visit  her." 

94 


WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF  95 

"He  did  try,  Dick,"  answered  the  girl 

"What,  again?" 

"Yes,  and  what  do  you  think  ?  We  had  another 
visit  from  Tad  Sobber." 

"And  what  did  he  say?" 

"He  wanted  us  to  give  him  half  of  the  for 
tune.  Said  that  if  we  didn't  he  would  never  rest 
until  he  got  the  money." 

"What  did  your  mother  do?" 

"She  had  two  hired  men,  who  happened  to  be 
at  the  house,  put  him  out." 

"Good!     That's  the  best  way  to  treat  him.'* 

"Mamma  was  very  much  upset,  as  you  can 
imagine.  And  the  very  next  day  Josiah  Crab- 
tree  called,  and  what  do  you  think  he  said?  He 
sent  word  by  the  maid  that  he  had  called  not 
alone  on  his  own  behalf,  but  also  on  behalf  of 
Sobber." 

"Oh,  so  that's  the  way  the  wind  blows,  eh? 
They  are  going  to  form  a  sort  of  partnership,  to 
see  if  they  can't  get  hold  of  your  money,  by  one 
way  or  another." 

"It  looks  that  way,  Dick,  and  I  am  worried  to 
death." 

"I'd  like  to  run  Sobber  down  and  put  him  in 
prison.  He  has  done  a  number  of  things  for 
which  he  might  be  arrested." 

"I  am  trying  to  get  mamma  to  take  a  trip 


96  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

somewhere.  I  want  her  to  go  in  secret,  so  that 
Sobber  and  Mr.  Crabtree  can't  follow  her." 

"That  might  be  a  good  thing,  Dora,"  answered 
Dick,  and  then  he  had  to  turn  his  attention  to  run 
ning  the  touring  car.  Although  the  automobile 
was  built  for  but  seven,  all  had  crowded  in,  Sam 
sitting  in  front  on  Tom's  lap,  and  the  ladies  and 
girls  occupying  the  tonneau. 

The  run  to  the  farm  took  but  a  few  minutes, 
Dick  "letting  the  machine  out"  in  a  manner  that 
made  the  ladies  gasp. 

"Never  rode  so  fast  in  my  life,  on  a  country 
road!"  declared  Mrs.  Laning,  on  alighting.  "It 
was  like  a  train!" 

"Oh,  that  was  nothing,"  answered  Tom.  "We 
can  go  twice  as  fast  if  we  want  to." 

"Not  with  me  in  the  car!"  declared  the  lady, 
firmly. 

"It's  a  splendid  automobile,"  said  Mrs.  Stan 
hope.  "But  I  shouldn't  care  to  travel  at  racing 
speed  in  one." 

The  visitors  were  warmly  welcomed  by  Mrs. 
Rover  and  her  husband  and  by  the  boys'  father, 
and  soon  all  were  made  to  feel  at  home.  The  best 
rooms  in  the  farmhouse  were  'given  over  to  the 
guests,  and  Mrs.  Rover  had  placed  a  beautiful 
bunch  of  June  roses  in  each  apartment. 

"What   lovely   roses!"   cried   Mrs.    Stanhope. 


WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF  97 

<fWe  have  some,  but  not  as  grand  as  these !"  And 
her  face  showed  her  satisfaction. 

"It's  great  to  have  you  girls  here!"  declared 
Sam.  "What  a  jolly  family  we  would  be  if  we 
all  lived  together!" 

"Oh,  what  an  idea !"  cried  Grace,  but  she  smiled 
even  as  she  spoke. 

Of  course  the  boys  had  to  show  the  girls 
all  over  the  farm,  and  Uncle  Randolph  took  the 
ladies  around,  showing  them  the  big  barns  and 
the  cattle,  the  chickens,  the  horses,  the  pigs,  and 
the  orchards,  and  broad  fields  of  corn,  wheat, 
and  other  products.  Then  they  came  back  to 
look  at  the  neat  vegetable  garden,  and  Mrs.  Ro 
ver's  flower  plots,  and  also  at  the  bees. 

"I  hope  for  great  things  from  my  bees,"  an 
nounced  Randolph  Rover.  "I  have  taken  up  the 
study  of  them  with  care,  and  I  think  I  can  pro 
duce  a  variety  that  will  give  us  extra  fine  clover 
honey." 

"I  thought  you  had  your  bees  all  in  one  place, 
Unclte  Randolph,"  said  Dick,  as  he  noticed  a  hive 
set  apart  from  the  others. 

"That  is  a  new  family  I  bought  last  week," 
was  the  explanation.  "I  am  keeping  them  apart 
for  the  purpose  of  studying  them.  But  they  are 
rather  wild  as  yet,  and  I  do  not  dare  to  disturb 
them  very  much." 


£g      THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Oh,  I  can't  bear  bees!"  whispered  Nellie  to 
.Tom.  "Let's  get  out  of  here,"  and  she  walked 
away,  and  the  others  followed. 

Although  the  young  folks  remained  up  rather 
late  on  the  night  before  the  Fourth,  Tom,  Diok 
and  Sam  arranged  among  themselves  to  get  up 
early  the  next  day,  to  fire  a  salute  from  the  old 
cannon. 

"We'll  surprise  them  all,"  said  Tom.  "We'll 
show  'em  we  can  make  a  noise  even  if  we  are  in 
the  country." 

The  boys  crept  downstairs  at  five  o'clock  and 
hurried  out  to  the  shed  where  the  powder  had 
been  left.  Bringing  the  box  forth  they  took  it  to 
where  the  old  cannon  had  been  placed  on  the  lawn. 
The  piece  was  pointed  towards  an  apple  orchard, 
so  that  it  might  do  no  damage. 

"Now,  fill  her  up  good!"  cried  Tom.  "We 
want  to  make  as  much  noise  as  we  can  with  the 
first  shot" 

"Don't  put  in  such  a  load  that  she  bursts," 
Cautioned  Dick. 

The  powder  was  measured  out  and  put  in,  and 
then  this  was  followed  by  a  wad  of  paper  Sam 
brought  from  the  kitchen.  They  rammed  the 
paper  in  good  and  tight. 

"Now,  I  guess  she's  ready  to  set  off,"  said 
Tom. 


WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF  99 

"Tom,  don't  you  stand  too  dose,"  said  Dick. 
*That  cannon  might  explode.  Light  the  slow 
match  and  then  run  behind  a  tree,  or  the  corner 
of  the  piazza." 

"All  right,  Dick  But  I  dont  think  shell  ex 
plode/'  was  the  reply. 

"Hello,  goin'  to  fire  her  off,  eh?""  came  a  voice 
if rom  the  fence,  and  Jack  Ness  appeared. 

"Yes,  Jack,"  answered  Sam.  "But  keep  still — 
•we  want  to  surprise  the  folks." 

"Good  enough,"  murmured  the  hired  mart 
"You'll  do  it  right  enough.  Thet  old  cannon  aU 
ways  was  a  snorter  fer  noise."'  And  he  backed 
away  towards  the  orchard  to  get  behind  a  tree, 
out  of  the  way  of  possible  harm. 
/  AH  being  ready,  Tom  lit  a  match  and  applied  it 
to  the  slow  match  of  the  cannon.  Then  he  ran 
ffor  the  corner  of  the  piazza,  to  join  his  brothers. 

A  few  seconds  passed — they  seemed  unusually 
long  just  then — but  nothing  happened. 

"The  slow  match  must  have  gone  out,"  mur 
mured  Tom. 

"Don't  go  back ! — it  may  go  off,  yet,"  answered 
Dick.  "Sometimes " 

Bang !  went  the  cannon,  and  the  tremendous  re 
port  echoed  and  re-echoed  throughout  the  hills 
surrounding  Valley  Brook.  The  charge  had 


100  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

been  so  big  that  the  piece  had  "kicked  back"  about 
a  yard. 

"Say,  that  was  a  noise!" 

"If  that  didn't  wake  the  folks  up  nothing  will  !* 

"I'm  glad  she  didn't  burst." 

"So  am  I" 

"By  gum,  you're  celebratin'  all  right!"  came 
from  Jack  Ness,  as  he  poked  his  head  from  be 
hind  a  tree.  "I  guess  they  must  have  heard  that 
clear  down  to  the  Corners." 

"Further  than  that!"  replied  Tom. 

"Oh,  Tom,  did  you  do  that?"  came  a  voice 
from  an  upper  window,  and  Nellie  showed  her 
face. 

"What  an  awful  noise!"  came  from  another 
window,  as  Dora  appeared. 

"Did  it  wake  you  up?"  cried  Tom. 

"It  made  me  bounce  right  out  of  bed!"  de 
clared  Nellie.  "I  thought  I  was  shot." 

"I  thought  the  house  had  been  hit,"  said  Dora. 

"Did  your  cannon  burst  ?"  questioned  Grace,  as 
she  appeared  beside  Nellie. 

"Not  a  bit  of  it !"  declared  Tom.  "Just  listen, 
while  we  fire  another  shot." 

"Oh,  Tom,  wait  till  I  put  some  cotton  in  my 
ears!"  cried  Mrs.  Rover,  as  she  showed  herself, 
followed  by  the  others. 

"Boys,  you  didn't  shoot  off  anything  in  the 


WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF         ioi 

cannon,  did  you?"  asked  Randolph  Rover,  nerv 
ously. 

"Nothing  but  powder  and  paper,  Uncle,"  an 
swered  Sam. 

"That  ain't  so!"  suddenly  shouted  Jack  Ness. 
"By  gum!  You  hit  the  bee  hive,  an'  here  come 
the  bees!  Gee,  shoo!  Git  out!  Oh,  my!  I'm 
stung!"  And  he  started  to  run  from  the  or 
chard. 

The  boys  stared  for  a  moment.  Down  in  the 
orchard  was  the  hive  which  their  uncle  had  set 
apart  from  the  others.  It  seemed  to  be  torn  at 
the  top,  and  a  swarm  of  angry  bees  were  flying 
around.  Part  of  the  swarm  had  made  for  Jack 
Ness,  and  now  the  hired  man  was  running  for  his 
life. 

"Why,  I  don't  see  how  we  hit  the  hive " 

commenced  Dick,  when  a  yell  from  Sam  inter 
rupted  him. 

"The  bees !  The  bees !  Some  of  'em  are  head 
ing  this  way !" 

"Hi!  hi!  don't  let  'em  fly  away!"  screamed 
Randolph  Rover.  "They  are  very  valuable !  Stop 
them !  Make  them  go  back  in  the  hive !" 

"Excuse  me  from  touching  any  bees!"  mur 
mured  Tom.  "I'm  going  to  get  out  of  here!" 
And  he  started  to  run. 

"Don't  go  to  the  house!"  cried  Dick.     "We 


102  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

don't  want  the  ladies  and  the  girls  to  get  stung-. 
Head  f  cv  the  barn!" 

His  brothers  understood,  and  they  scampered 
at  top  spet*i  for  the  nearest  barn.  In  the  mean 
time  they  could  see  poor  Jack  Ness  slashing 
around  wildly  with  a  coat  he  was  carrying. 

"Git  out  o'  here,  you  troublesome  critters!" 
screamed  the  hired  man.  "Lemme  alone,  consarn 
ye !  Oh,  my  nose !  Oh,  my  eye !"  And  then  he 
pelted  for  the  vegetable  garden.  Here  he  fell 
over  a  hot-bed  frame  and  went  sprawling.  But 
he  soon  picked  himself  up,  and  then  he  streaked 
it  down  the  garden  to  a  patch  of  corn,  gradually 
outdistancing  his  little  tormentors. 

"Say,  this  is  the  worst  yet !"  groaned  Tom,  and 
he  and  his  brothers  watched  the  bees  from  a  dis 
tance,  "However  did  we  happen  to  hit  that 
hive?" 

"Fm  sure  I  don't  know,"  replied  Dick,  "unless 
you  put  something  in  the  cannon.  Did  you  use 
stones?" 

"No.    Did  yon,  Sam?" 

"Not  a  thing  but  that  paper.  But  we  rammed 
that  down  rather  hard." 

"I  don't  think  paper  would  reach  to  the  or 
chard.  Maybe  there  was  something  in  it.  Did 
you  look  ?" 


WHEN  THE  CANNON  WENT  OFF         103 

"No.  Come  to  think  of  it,  it  did  feel  a  little 
hard/'  answered  Sam. 

In  a  few  minutes  Randolph  Rover  appeared, 
•  followed  by  the  boys'  father.  The  man  who  was 
making  a  study  of  bees  had  placed  a  net  over  his 
head  and  donned  gloves,  and  thus  equipped  he 
went  down  to  look  at  the  hive.  A  small  corner  of 
the  top  had  been  torn  away. 

"I  fancy  the  bees  will  settle  down  before  a 
great  while,"  said  he.  "The  hive  is  not  much 
damaged." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  that,  Uncle  Randolph,"  said 
Tom.  "I  didn't  think  that  shot  would  reach  so 
far." 

"Next  time  you  had  better  point  the  cannon  into 
the  air,"  replied  the  uncle. 

"That's  a  good  idea;  we  will." 

The  cook  slept  at  the  top  of  the  house,  and 
awakened  by  the  noice  came  down  to  the  kitchen 
to  start  up  the  fire.  She  heard  the  others  dis 
cussing  the  discharge  of  the  cannon  and  mention 
the  damage  done  to  the  bee  hive.  Then  she  looked 
.  around  the  kitchen  and  suddenly  gave  a  scream. 

"My  pocketbook !    Where  is  my  pocketbook  ?" 

"Your  pocketbook?"  asked  Sam,  who  had 
come  around  to  the  kitchen  to  wash  his  hands. 
"Where  did  you  leave  it?" 

"I  had  it  on  that  side  table.     It  was  wrapped 


104  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

in  an  old  newspaper.  I  was  going  to  take  it  up 
to  my  room  last  night  and  hide  it,  but  I  forgot." 
"That  newspaper !"  ejaculated  Sam,  and  turned 
slightly  pale.  "If  you  had  it  in  that  newspaper 
it  was  your  pocketbook  that  shot  the  top  off  that 
beehive!" 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  DAY  TO  REMEMBER 

"GREAT  CICERO,  is  it  possible  we  have  shot  the 
cook's  pocketbook  to  pieces!"  murmured  Dick, 
who  had  come  up  in  time  to  hear  the  conversa 
tion." 

"Shoot  it !  Did  you  shoot  at  my  pocketbook  ?" 
demanded  Sarah. 

"We  didn't  shoot  at  it,  Sarah,"  answered  Sam. 
"I  stuffed  that  paper  in  the  cannon  for  wadding." 

"What,  with  my  pocketbook  in  it!"  screamed 
the  cook.  "Oh,  dear!  Was  ever  there  such 
boys !" 

"I  didn't  know  there  was  anything  in  the  pa 
per.  It  looked  all  crumpled  up." 

"It  was  the  best  paper  I  could  find  and  I 
thought  it  would  do,"  groaned  Sarah.  "Oh,  dear, 
what  am  I  to  do  ?  Where  is  the  pocketbook  now  ?" 

"Blown  to  kingdom  come,  I  reckon,"  mur 
mured  the  youngest  Rover.  "But  never  mind,  I'll 
buy  you  a  new  one." 

"The  pocketbook  couldn't  have  been  a  very 
105 


106  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

large  one/'  said  Tom,  who  had  come  up  to  learn 
the  cause  of  the  excitement  in  the  kitchen, 

"It  wasn't — it  was  quite  small  My  sister  sent 
it  to  me  from  Chicago,  for  a  birthday  present" 

"What  did  you  have  in  it?"  asked  Sam  anx 
iously. 

"I  had  four  dollars  in  it  in  bills,  and  ten  of ' 
those  new  shiny  cents,  and  a  ten-cent  piece,  and  a 
sample  of  dress  goods,  and  a  slip  of  paper  with  a 
new  way  on  it  to  make  grape  jelly,  and  some  pills 
for  the  headache,  and  a  motto  verse,  and — and  I 
don't  know  what  else." 

"Well,  that's  enough,"  came  from  Tom.  "No 
wonder  the  bees  kicked  at  having  all  that  fired  at 
'em." 

"I'll  give  yon  back  the  money,  Sarah,  and  get 
you  a  new  pocketbook,"  said  Sam.  "I'm  awfully 
sorry  it  happened." 

"Let's  look  for  the  pocketbook,"  suggested 
Dick,  and  this  was  done,  the  boys  taking  good 
care,  while  on  the  search,  to  keep  out  of  the 
range  of  the  bees.  All  they  could  find  in  the  or 
chard  were  two  of  the  cent  pieces  and  part  of  the 
metal  clasp  of  the  pocketbook — the  rest  had  dis-  i 
appeared. 

"Well,  let  tis  be  thankful  that  we  didn't  blow 
the  cannon  apart,  or  hit  somebody  with  that 
charge,"  said  Dick. 


A  DAY  TO  REMEMBER 


107 


!,ater  the  cannon  was  fired  off  with  more  care. 
It  certainly  made  a  loud  noise,  and  a  farmer, 
driving  past,  said  he  had  heard  it  away  down  at 
Oak  Run. 

"A  feller  down  there  told  me  he  guessed  the 
quarry  men  were  blastin',"  he  said-  "But  I  said 
'twas  a  cannon.  She  kin  go  some,  can't  she!'* 
And  he  shook  his  head  grimly  as  he  drove  on. 

The  boys  and  girls  spent  the  morning  in  firing 
off  the  cannon  and  in  shooting  off  some  fire 
crackers.  Mrs.  Rover  served  an  elaborate  din 
ner,  and  had  the  dining  room  trimmed  in  red, 
white  and  blue  flowers  in  honor  of  the  national 
birthday. 

"Do  you  remember  how  we  spent  last  Fourth," 
said  Tom,  when  the  meal  was  about  over. 

"Indeed  I  do!"  cried  Nellie.  "Don't  you  re 
member  that  big  imitation  cannon  cracker  you 
set  off  on  the  dining  room  table  of  the  yacht  and 
how  it  covered  all  of  us  with  confetti." 

"Yes,  and  how  Hans  Mueller  slid  under  the 
table  in  fright!"  added  Dick;  and  then  all  laughed 
heartily  over  an  affair  that  I  have  already  de 
scribed  in  detail  in  "The  Rover  Boys  on  Treas 
ure  Isle." 

"Dear  old  Hans!"  murmured  Tom.  "I'd  like 
first  rate  to  see  him  this  summer." 


I08  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Let  us  ask  him  to  the  farm  for  a  week,"  sug 
gested  Sam. 

"All  right,  we  will,  along  with  Fred  Garrison," 
answered  Dick. 

During  the  afternoon  the  boys  and  girls  played 
croquet  and  took  a  short  ride  in  the  touring  car, 
and  had  ice-cream  and  cake  served  to  them  under 
the  trees  by  Aleck  Pop.  who  wore  his  waiter  out 
fit  for  the  occasion.  Then  they  sat  around  until 
it  was  dark,  and  after  supper  the  boys  brought 
forth  the  fireworks. 

"Now,  be  careful,"  warned  both  their  father 
and  their  uncle. 

"We  will  be !"  they  cried,  and  set  off  the  pieces 
from  a  field  where  they  could  not  possibly  do 
harm.  The  girls  and  the  ladies,  as  well  as  the 
men,  watched  proceedings  with  interest. 

"Oh,  how  grand!"  cried  Dora,  as  the  rockets 
curved  gracefully  through  the  air. 

"Beautiful!"  murmured  Grace. 

"I  could  look  at  fireworks  all  night!"  declared 
Nellie. 

The  fireworks  came  to  an  end  with  a  set  piece 
called  Uncle  Sam.  It  fizzed  and  flared  brightly, 
showing  the  well-known  face  of  the  old  man  and 
the  big  hat.  Then  Tom  commenced  to  pull  a 
wire  and  Uncle  Sam  took  his  hat  off  and  put  it 
on. 


A  DAY  TO  REMEMBER 


109 


"Oh,  how  cute!"  cried  Grace. 

"Last  act!"  cried  Tom,  and  set  fire  to  a  slow 
match  that  was  near.  Presently  some  flower  pots 
commenced  to  send  up  a  golden  shower,  and  then, 
from  a  wire  between  two  trees  there  blazed  forth 
the  words  "Good  Night." 

"Well,  that  was  very  nice  indeed!"  was  Mrs. 
Stanhope's  comment. 

"As  nice  an  exhibition  of  fireworks  as  I  ever 
saw,"  declared  Mrs.  Laning. 

"Just  what  I  say!"  cried  Mrs.  Rover.  "The 
boys  certainly  know  how  to  get  up  a  show !" 

After  the  fireworks  came  darkness,  but  neither 
the  boys  nor  the  girls  seemed  to  mind  this.  They 
paired  off,  and  took  walks  around  the  house  and 
down  the  roadway.  Perhaps  a  good  many  silly 
things  were  said,  but,  if  so,  there  was  no  harm  in 
them.  The  only  ones  who  were  really  serious 
were  Dick  and  Dora,  and  seeing  this  Tom  nudged 
Nellie  in  the  side. 

"Looks  like  they  were  getting  down  to  business, 
doesn't  it?"  he  observed,  dryly. 

"Oh,  Tom,  hush,  they  might  hear  you!"  she 
whispered. 

"You'll  have  Dick  for  a  cousin-in-law  some 
day." 

"Well,  I  shan't  mind." 


HO  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"How  about  having  him  for  a  brother-in-law, 
Nellie?" 

At  this  suggestion  Nellie's  face  grew  crimson. 

"Tom  Rover,  you're  the  limit !" 

"Well,  how  about  it?"  he  persisted. 

"You  mean  if  Sam  should  marry  Grace?"  she 
asked  archly. 

"Not  much — although  that  may  happen  too.  I 
mean  if  you  should  condescend  to  marry  such  a 
harum-scarum  chap  like  me." 

"Oh,  Tom!"    And  now  Nellie  hid  her  face. 

"Maybe  you  don't  like  me,  Nellie." 

"Why,  Tom!" 

"You  know  how  much  I  like  you.  It's  been 
that  way  ever  since  we  met  on  the  Cedarville 
steamer.  I  know  I'm  pretty  young  to  talk  this 
way,  but " 

"You'll  get  older,  eh?" 

"Yes,  and  I  don't  want  any  other  fellow  to 
come  around — when  I'm  away." 

"How  about  some  other  girl  coming  around 
when  I'm  away?" 

"There  can't  be  any  other  girl,  Nellie." 

"Are  you  sure  ?"  And  now  Nellie  looked  quite 
in  earnest. 

"Yes,  I'm  sure." 

"Well  then — "  her  voice  sank  very  low.  "There 
can't  be  any  other  fellow !  There !" 


A  DAY  TO  REMEMBER  m 

"Nellie !"  he  cried.  Then  he  would  have  caugtit 
her  in  his  arms,  but  she  held  him  back. 

"Wait,  Tom.  I  understand,  and  I  am  very, 
very  glad,"  she  said,  earnestly.  "But  mamma — * 
she  is  a  little  bit  old-fashioned,  you  know.  She 
made  both  of  us — Grace  and  I — promise  not  to — » 
to  become  engaged  until  we  were  twenty  oc 
twenty-one." 

"Oh!" 

"So  we'll  have  to  wait  a  little  longer." 

"I  see.  But  we  understand  each  other,  don't 
we,  Nellie?" 

"Yes,  I'm  sure  we  do." 

"And  when  yon  are  old  enough " 

"Well  talk  it  over  again,"  she  answered,  and 
took  his  arm  as  if  to  walk  back  to  the  others. 

"All  right,"  he  said.  Then  of  a  sudden  he 
turned  and  faced  her.  "And  is  that  all?"  he 
pleaded. 

"Oh,  Tom,  it  ought  to  be!"  she  murmured. 

"But,  Nellie !"  he  pleaded,  and  drew  her  a  little 
closer.  Then  for  just  an  instant  her  head  went 
down  on  his  shoulder  and  she  allowed  him  to  kiss 
her.  Then  they  joined  the  others,  both  feeling  as 
if  they  were  walking  on  air. 

An  hour  later  found  everybody  either  hi  the 
house  or  on  the  veranda.  Dora  sat  down  to  the 
piano  and  the  other  young  folks  gathered  arownd 


112  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

to  sing  one  favorite  song  after  another,  while  the 
old  folks  listened.  They  sang  some  of  the  Put 
nam  Hall  songs,  and  tried  several  that  were  popu 
lar  at  Brill  and  at  Hope. 

"I  like  that  even  better  than  the  fireworks," 
murmured  Mrs,  Stanhope,  to  Anderson  Rover. 

"Well,  I  think  I  do,  myself,  Mrs.  Stanhope," 
he  answered.  And  then  he  drew  his  rocking-chair 
a  little  closer  to  where  the  widow  was  sitting. 
"It  seems  to  me  that  Dick  and  Dora  match  it  off 
pretty  well,"  he  continued,  in  a  lower  tone. 

"Yes,  Mr.  Rover.  And  Dick  is  a  fine  young 
man — your  sons  are  all  fine  young  men.  I  shall 
never  forget  what  they  have  done  for  me  and 
for  Dora." 

"Well,  they  are  bright  lads,  if  I  do  say  it  my 
self,"  answered  the  father,  proudly.  .  "And  let 
me  say,  too,  that  I  think  Dora  is  a  very  dear 
girl.  I  shall  be  proud  to  take  her  for  a  daugh 
ter/' 

"No  prouder  than  I  shall  be  to  take  Dick  fer 
a  son,  Mr.  Rover." 

:  "I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  that — glad  that  the 
idea  is  agreeable  all  around,"  returned  Anderson 
Rover. 

"I  shouldn't  be  surprised  if,  some  day,  Nellie 
and  Grace  married  your  other  sons." 

"Possibly.     But  they  are  rather  young  yet  to 


A  DAY  TO  REMEMBER 

think  of  that.  Dick  is  older,  even  though  they 
go  to  college  together.  You  see,  he  got  behind 
a  little  at  Putnam  Hall  because,  when  I  was  sick, 
he  had  to  attend  to  a  lot  of  business  for  me.  But 
he  is  going  ahead  fast  now.  He  came  out  at  the 
head  of  his  class." 

"So  Dora  told  me.  Oh,  he  will  make  his  mark: 
in  the  world,  I  am  sure  of  it." 

"If  he  does  not,  it  will  be  his  own  fault.  I 
shall  give  him  as  much  of  an  education  as  he  de 
sires,  and  when  he  wishes  to  go  into  business,  or 
a  profession,  I  shall  furnish  him  with  all  the 
money  he  may  need.  I  am  going  to  do  that  for  all 
of  the  boys — that  is,  unless  the  bottom  should 
drop  out  of  everything  and  I  should  become 
poor." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Rover,  I  trust  you  do  not  anticipate 
anything  of  that  sort!" 

"No,  at  present  my  investments  are  safe.  But 
one  cannot  tell  what  may  happen.  Hard  times 
come,  banks  break,  railroads  default  on  their 
bonds,  and  a  man  is  knocked  out  before  he  knows 
it.  But  I  don't  look  for  those  things  to  happen." 

"Mr.  Rover,  before  I  leave  I  wish  to  ask  your 
advice  about  that  fortune  we  brought  home  from 
Treasure  Isle." 

"What  about  it?" 

"Do  you  think  I  ought  to  invest  the  money,  or 


II4  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

keep  it  intact  and  wait  to  see  what  that  Tad  Sob- 
ber  does?" 

"I  should  invest  it,  if  I  were  you.  I  really  can't 
see  how  Sobber  has  any  claim." 

"Would  you  be  willing  to  invest  it  for  me  ?  A 
large  part  of  it  really  belongs  to  Dora,  you  know. 
I  am  not  much  of  a  business  woman,  and  I  would 
be  glad  if  yon  would  help  me  in  the  matter." 

"Certainly  I  will  help  you  to  invest,  if  you  wish 
it,"  answered  Anderson  Rover. 

"Can  I  send  the  money  to  you  ?" 

"Yes.  But  wait  till  I  send  you  word.  I  want 
to  look  over  the  various  offerings  in  securities 
first" 

At  that  moment  came  a  call  from  the  parlor. 
The  young  folks  wanted  the  old  folks  to  corne 
in  and  join  in  the  singing,  and  they  complied. 
As  they  left  the  piazza  a  form  that  had  been 
hiding  behind  some  bushes  nearby  slunk  away. 
The  form  was  that  of  Tad  Sobber. 

"Thought  I'd  hear  something  if  I  came  here," 
muttered  that  individual  to  himself.  "Going  to 
turn  the  fortune  over  to  old  Rover  to  invest,  eh  ? 
Not  much !  not  if  I  can  get  my  hands  on  it !" 

And  then  Tad  Sobber  disappeared  down  the 
road  in  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER  XII 
FOR  CAMP 


too  quickly  for  the  girls  and  the  boys,  the 
yisit  of  the  folks  from  Cedarville  to  Valley  Brook 
farm  came  to  an  end.  During  the  week  the  boys 
took  the  girls  on  several  trips  in  the  touring  car, 
and  once  all  went  for  a  picnic  up  the  Swift  river. 

"You  must  write  to  us  often,  Dick,"  said  Dora, 
on  parting.  "If  you  go  camping,  tell  us  all  the 
particulars." 

"I  certainly  will,  Dora,"  he  answered.  "And 
you  let  me  know  all  about  what  you  are  doing, 
And  don't  forget  to  urge  your  mother  to  take  a 
trip  somewhere." 

The  boys  had  already  written  to  their  former 
school  chums  and  fellow  travelers,  Fred  Garrison 
and  Hans  Mueller,  and  those  boys  had  written 
back  that  they  would  arrive  at  the  farm,  with  an 
outfit  for  camping,  on  the  following  Saturday. 

"That  will  just  suit!"  cried  Sam.  "We  can 
"5 


Il6  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

rest  up  over  Sunday  and  start  for  camp  Monday 
morning." 

"I'm  anxious  to  see  what  Hans  will  bring,'* 
came  from  Tom,  who  was  perusing  a  long  com 
munication  from  the  German  American  youth. 
"He  seems  to  have  the  notion  that  this  outing  is 
to  last  into  cold  weather,  and  that  we  are  'going 
to  hunt  bears  and  lions  and  a  few  other  wild 
beasts." 

"Oh,  maybe  he  is  only  trying  to  be  funny,"  an 
swered  Sam. 

"Hans  is  funny  without  trying  to  be,"  put  in 
Dick.  "Just  the  same,  he  is  one  of  the  best  boys 
in  the  world." 

Fred  Garrison  and  Hans  Mueller  had  arranged 
to  arrive  at  Oak  Run  on  the  same  train,  and  the 
Rover  boys  went  to  meet  them  as  they  had  the 
folks  from  Cedarville,  in  the  new  touring  car. 

"Here  she  comes!"  cried  Sam,  as  the  distant 
whistle   of   the   locomotive   reached   their   ears. 
Then  the  train  hove  in  sight  and  they  saw  Fred's 
head  sticking  out  of  one  window  and  Hans'  head, 
out  of  another. 

"Hello,  Fred !  How  are  you,  Hans !"  was  the 
cry. 

"Say,  is  this  really  the  station?"  asked  Fred, 
with  a  grin.  "I've  been  watching  milk  depots  for 
the  last  hour." 


OFF  FOR  CAMP 


117 


"This  is  really  and  truly  the  metropolis  of  Oak 
Run!"  sang  out  Tom.  "Move  lively  now,  or 
you'll  be  carried  further." 

The  two  young  travelers  alighted,  each  with 
two  suitcases.  In  addition  Fred  carried  a  fishing 
rod.  Hans  was  loaded  down  with  a  fishing  rod, 
a  shotgun,  a  big  box  camera,  and  a  bundle  done 
up  in  a  steamer  robe. 

"Hello,  Hans,  did  you  just  come  across  the 
Atlantic?"  questioned  Dick,  as  the  boys  shook 
hands  all  around. 

"Atlantic?"  repeated  Hans  Mueller.  "Not 
much  I  didn't,  Dick ;  I  come  from  home,  chust  so 
straight  like  der  railroad  runs  alretty." 

"You  brought  a  few  things  along  I  see." 

"Sure  I  did.  Vy  not,  of  ve  go  camping  by  der 
yoods  ?  I  got  my  fishing  sthick,  and  my  gun,  and 
a  planket,  and  a  camera  to  took  vild  animals." 

"Going  to  take  their  pictures  first  and  then 
slay  'em,  eh  ?"  remarked  Tom. 

"Dot's  it." 

"Got  your  license,  I  suppose." 

"License.    Vot  license?" 

"To  snap-shot  the  lions  and  tigers  and  bears, 
Hans.  It  costs  two  dollars  and  ten  cents  to  snap 
shot  a  bear  now,  and  lions  and  tigers  are  a  dol 
lar  and  forty-five." 


Il8  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Vot  ?"  gasped  the  German  boy.  "Do  da  make 
you  bay  to  took  pictures  ?" 

"Why,  didn't  you  know  that?  I  thought  you 
read  the  new  patent  and  copyright  laws." 

"No,  I  got  somet'ing  else  to  do,  Dom.  By: 
chiminy!  Of  da  charge  so  much  as  dot  I  ton't 
took  no  bictures,  not  much!" 

"Well,  maybe  we  can  fix  it  so  you  won't  have 
to  pay  any  license,"  returned  Tom,  calmly.  "But 
jump  in — dinner  is  waiting  for  us  at  home." 

"Say,  what  a  dandy  car!"  cried  Fred.  "I've 
been  anxious  to  see  it  ever  since  you  wrote  about 
it." 

"Tell  us  all  about  dear  old  Putnam  Hall,"  said 
Sam  to  Hans,  when  the  crowd  were  on  the  way 
to  the  farm,  and  the  German  boy  told  them  all 
the  news.  Then  Fred  told  about  himself,  and 
how  he  was  thinking  of  going  into  business  with 
his  uncle. 

"Where  are  you  going  to  camp?"  asked  Fred, 
just  before  the  farm  was  reached. 

"We  thought  of  going  up  the  Swift  river,"  said 
Die.  "But  maybe  we'll  go  over  to  Lake  Nasco. 
There  is  a  fine  spot  up  there  for  camping,  and  we 
can  have  the  use  of  a  small  sailboat" 

"That  would  be  fine,  Dick!" 

"We'll  talk  it  over  tonight — after  you  have 
had  supper." 


OFF  FOR  CAMP 


119 


Fred  and  Hans  had  been  at  the  farm  before 
and  the  old  folks  greeted  them  warmly.  As  usual, 
Mrs.  Rover  had  a  substantial  meal  prepared,  and 
it  did  her  good  to  see  how  both  Hans  and  Fred 
relished  the  things  provided.  The  German  youth 
especially  had  a  good  appetite,  and  he  stowed 
away  so  much  it  looked  as  if  he  would  burst 

"Say,  we'll  have  to  take  along  lots  to  eat," 
whispered  Sam  to  Dick.  "If  we  don't,  Hans  will 
clean  us  out  in  no  time." 

"Well,  we'll  take  all  we  need,"  answered  the 
big  brother. 

After  supper  the  five  lads  talked  over  the  plans 
for  camping  out,  and  it  was  finally  decided  that 
they  should  journey  up  the  Swift  River  to  Lake 
Nasco.  They  were  to  remain  in  camp  for  a  week 
or  ten  days,  and  possibly  two  weeks. 

As  my  old  readers  know,  the  Swift  River  could 
not  be  navigated  around  the  Falls — those  awful 
falls  where  the  boys  had  once  had  such  a  harrow 
ing  experience.  But  further  up,  the  watercourse 
was  fairly  deep  and  smooth,  and  from  that  point 
the  boys  decided  to  take  the  small  sailboat  and 
either  sail  or  row  to  the  lake,  two  miles  further 
on. 

"We'll  drive  to  the  boat  landing  with  the  farm 
wagon,"  said  Dick.  "Jack  Ness  can  take  us,  and 
bring  the  wagon  back." 


120  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

On  Sunday  the  entire  family  went  to  the  vil 
lage  church  and  the  visitors  accompanied  them. 
In  the  afternoon  the  boys  inspected  their  outfits 
and  took  it  easy.  Fred  and  Hans  sent  letters 
home,  stating  they  had  arrived  safely,  and  the 
Rovers  sent  letters  to  Cedarville. 

"Hans,  while  you  are  in  camp,  don't  forget  to 
take  a  picture  of  the  Pluibuscus,"  said  Tom. 
"They  don't  charge  to  take  those." 

"Vot  is  dot?"  asked  Hans  innocently. 

"What,  didn't  you  ever  see  a  Pluibuscus!"  de 
manded  Tom,  in  astonishment.  "It's  a  sort  of  a 
Cantonoko,  only  larger.  They  live  in  holes,  like 
bears,  only  they  have  four  wings,  located  be 
tween  the  sixth  and  the  seventh  legs." 

"Mine  cracious,  Dom,  vot  you  talkin'  apout, 
ennavay?"  demanded  the  German  boy.  "I  ton't 
know  no  animals  vot  got  legs  and  vings  alretty. 
Vos  da  very  pig?" 

"No,  they  are  not  pigs." 

"Vot?  I  tidn't  say  pig.  I  say  vos  da  pig — => 
pig — pig.  Ton't  you  understand?" 

"Sure  I  understand    They  are  not  pigs." 

"Dot  ain't  it  at  all.  I  say  vos  da  pig — so  pig  or 
so  pig?"  And  the  German  boy  put  out  his  hands, 
first  close  together  and  then  wide  apart. 

"Oh,  you  mean  large?" 

"Yah,  dot's  him." 


OFF  FOR  CAMP  I2I 

"Oh,  they  are  about  the  size  of  a  horse,  that 
is,  when  they  are  young.  As  they  grow  older  they 
get  smaller,  so  that  an  old  Pluibuscus  is  about  the 
size  of  a  dog.  But  it's  the  horns  you  have  to  look 
out  for.  They  are  pointed  like  daggers  and  very 
poisonous." 

"Du  meine  seit!  Den  I  ton't  vont  to  meet  none 
of  dose  Pluricustibusters,  or  vot  you  call  dem," 
and  Hans  shook  his  head,  decidedly. 

"If  you  see  one  I  advise  you  to  run,"  put  in 
Sam,  who  was  enjoying  the  fun. 

"Run?    You  bet  my  life  I  run!"  cried  Hans. 

"The  best  way  to  get  away  is  to  run  into  the 
water,"  went  on  Tom.  "They  hate  the  water. 
Just  run  into  the  lake  and  duck  down  and  keep 
hidden  for  five  or  ten  minutes  and  the  Pluibuscus 
will  walk  away  in  disgust." 

"How  vos  I  going  to  keep  mine  head  under 
der  vater  fife  oder  den  minutes?"  questioned 
Hans,  in  perplexity. 

"Oh,  take  a  deep  breath,"  suggested  Fred. 

"I  can't  do  him  so  long  as  dot." 

"Poke  a  hole  in  the  water  to  breathe  through," 
suggested  Dick. 

"Say,  I  guess  you  vos  making  fun!"  cried 
Hans,  suspiciously.  "Maybe  dare  ain't  no  Plui- 
cusisduster  at  all.  Dot's — vot  you  call  him? 
—Yah !  He  is  a  fish  story !" 


122  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Tom,  you're  discovered !"  screamed  Sam,  and 
then  there  was  a  roar  of  laughter.  Hans  looked 
a  bit  sheepish,  but  took  the  fun  in  good  part 

"Put  I  get  square,  see  of  I  ton't!"  he  said, 
shaking  his  finger  at  Tom. 

Sunday  evening  there  was  a  light  shower  and 
the  boys  were  much  worried,  thinking  it  might 
keep  on  raining.  But  the  shower  passed  by  morn- 
ing  and  the  sun  came  out  bright  and  clear. 

"And  now  ho!  for  camp!"  cried  Sam,  "Come 
On,  the  sooner  we  start  the  better." 

An  early  breakfast  was  procured,  and  the  camp 
ing  outfit,  consiting  of  the  tent,  their  fishing  and 
hunting  outfits,  blankets  and  extra  clothing,  and 
a  quantity  of  food,  canned  and  otherwise,  was 
*baded  on  the  big  farm  wagon. 

"All  ready?"  asked  Dick. 

"All  ready,  so  far  as  I  can  see,"  answered  Sam. 

"Vait!  vait!"  cried  Hans,  "I  got  to  get  mine 
ear  coferings !"  And  he  ran  back  into  the  house. 

"Ear  coverings?"  queried  Tom. 

"Yes,"  answered  Fred,  with  a  smile.  "His 
mother  made  him  a  pair  of  coverings  of  mosquito 
netting,  so  that  ants  or  other  insects  couldn't 
erawl  into  his  ears  while  he  was  sleeping." 

"Not  such  a  bad  idea,"  said  Dick.  "But  he 
needed  them  more  in  the  West  Indies  than  he'll 
need  them  here." 


OFF  FOR  CAMP  123 

Soon  Hans  appeared  with  his  ear  coverings, 
and  then  the  lads  said  good-bye.  The  whip 
cracked,  and  they  were  off  on  their  outing.  Little 
did  they  dream  of  how  the  holidays  were  to  come 
to  an  abrupt  end. 

The  road  along  the  river  was  a  rather  rough 
one  and  they  had  to  proceed  slowly,  for  fear  of  , 
jouncing  off  part  of  the  load.  But  the  lads  were 
in  the  best  of  spirits  and  as  they  rode  along  they; 
sang  and  cracked  jokes  to  their  hearts'  content. 
Tom  had  the  last  of  his  "doctored"  cigars  with 
him  and  he  passed  this  over  to  Jack  Ness,  and 
all  had  a  hearty  laugh  when  the  hired  man  lit 
up  and  was  treated  to  a  dose  of  the  "worms." 

"By  gum!  I  might  have  remembered  about 
them  cigars!"  murmured  the  wagon  driver.  "I 
laffed  at  Ricks  an'  now  you  got  the  same  laff 
on  me !" 

"Never  mind,  Jack,  you  buy  something  worth 
smoking,  when  you  go  to  town,"  said  Tom,  and 
slyly  slipped  a  silver  quarter  into  the  hired  man's 
palm. 

It  was  noon-time  when  they  reached  the  spot ' 
where  they  could  get  the  sailboat.    This  was  hired  < 
from  a  man  living  in  the  vicinity,  and  that  indi 
vidual's  wife  supplied  all  hands  with  dinner,  for , 
the  boys  did  not  want  to  touch  their  stores  until 


124 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


necessary.  Then  the  sailboat  was  loaded  and  the 
boys  got  on  board. 

"We'll  have  to  row,"  said  Dick.  "There  isn't 
breeze  enough  to  do  any  good." 

"Well,  rowing  suits  me,"  cried  Sam,  and  caught 
up  an  oar  and  Tom  did  the  same. 

"I'll  spell  you  after  a  bit,"  said  Fred.  "It  is 
not  fair  to  let  you  do  all  the  work." 

"So  will  I,"  added  Dick. 

"Yah,  and  me,"  nodded  Hans. 

"Good-bye,  Jack!"  cried  all,  and  waved  their 
hands  to  the  hired  man. 

"Tdl  the  folks  not  to  worry — that  we  will  be 
all  right,"  added  Dick. 

"Have  a  good  time!"  answered  Jack  Ness. 
Then  Sam  and  Tom  started  to  row,  and  slowly 
the  boat  moved  in  the  direction  of  Lake  Nasco. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

HANS  MUELLER'S  QUEER  CATCH 

LAKE  NASCO  was  an  irregular  sheet  of  water, 
about  three  miles  long  by  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
wide.  It  was  not  very  deep,  excepting  at  one 
spot  near  the  upper  end.  In  the  center  were  sev 
eral  islands,  known  locally  as  the  Cat  and  Kit 
tens. 

The  spot  the  Rover  boys  had  in  mind  for  their 
camp  was  located  near  the  upper  shore,  where  a 
series  of  rocks  ran  out  to  the  deep  water.  Here 
would  be  a  good  place  for  the  sailboat,  and  here 
the  fishing  would  be  good  and  also  the  swimming. 

The  whole  crowd  took  turns  at  rowing,  and 
when  the  lake  was  reached  Sam  and  Hans  got 
out  their  fishing  outfits  and  started  to  troll. 

"I  don't  know  if  I  can  catch  anything,  but  if 
I  am  successful,  we  can  have  fried  fish  for  sup 
per,"  said  Sam. 

"Yum!  yum!  that  would  just  suit  me!"  cried 
Fred.  "Fish  just  caught  are  so  much  better  than 
those  from  the  store." 

135 


I26  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

It  was  not  long  before  Sam  felt  a  tug  on  his 
line.  He  hauled  in  quickly  and  found  a  fair-sized 
perch. 

"Hurrah!  first  luck!"  he  cried,  his  face  beam 
ing  with  pleasure. 

"Huh !  dot  ain't  mooch  of  a  fish !"  was  Han's 
comment.  "Chust  vait  till  you  see  vot  I  cotch!" 

They  continued  to  troll,  and  presently  Sam 
hooked  a  medium-sized  pickerel.  The  fish  was 
game  and  he  had  to  play  it  a  little  before  Dick 
was  able  to  bring  it  in  with  the  net. 

"Say,  I  guess  we  had  better  all  try  our  luck," 
said  Tom.  "This  sport  suits  me  down  to  the 
ground." 

"No,  Tom,  let  us  get  to  camp,"  replied  his  elder 
brother.  "Remember,  we  have  got  to  cut  poles 
for  the  tent  and  cut  firewood,  and  do  a  lot  of 
things  before  we  go  to  bed.  You  can  fish  all 
you  please  tomorrow." 

The  boat  moved  on  and  soon  Hans  got  a  bite. 
It  was  another  perch,  about  the  size  of  the  one 
caught  by  Sam.  Then  Sam  got  another,  but  of 
a  different  stripe. 

Suddenly  Hans'  line  tightened  and  the  German 
youth  stood  up  in  his  excitement. 

"Vait!  I -got  a  pite!"  he  cried.  "Say,  dot  is  a 
pig  feller  I  guess !"  he  added. 

They   stopped   in  their   rowing  and   watched 


HANS  MUELLER'S  QUEER  CATCH         127 

Hans  try  to  land  his  catch.  He  tugged  on  the 
line,  which  grew  taut  and  threatened  to  snap. 

"Play  him  a  little,  Hans,"  suggested  Dick.  And 
the  line  was  let  out  cautiously.  Then  Hans  com 
menced  to  reel  in  once  more.  Slowly  but  surely 
his  catch  came  closer. 

"What  have  you  got,  Hans,  a  maskalonge!" 

"Maybe  it's  a  whale!" 

"Or  a  water  snake !" 

"Gracious,  vos  der  vater  snakes  here?"  ques 
tioned  the  German  boy,  turning  slightly  pale. 

"Sure  there  are,"  answered  Tom,  readily. 
"Some  of  'em  are  fifteen  and  twenty  feet  long." 

"Dom,  you  vos  choking." 

"No,  I'm  not  choking,"  answered  Tom.  "My 
breath  is  regular." 

"You  know  vot  I  mean." 

"Oh,  pull  in  the  catch !"  cried  Fred,  impatiently. 

"That's  the  talk!"  added  Sam.  "Say,  Hans, 
you've  got  something  big  that's  sure." 

Slowly  but  steadily  the  German  youth  reeled  in, 
until  his  bait  was  within  a  few  feet  of  the  boat. 
Then  from  the  water  came  something  long  and 
dark  and  slimy. 

"It's  a  water  snake !"  yelled  Tom. 

"Oh  my!  safe  me,  somepoddy!"  screamed 
Hans,  and.  fell  back  in  fright  and  came  close  to 


128  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

falling  overboard.    "Cut  der  line !    Ton't  let  him 
pite  me!" 

"It's  no  snake !"  said  Sam,  quickly.  "But  what 
is  it?" 

"I'll  soon  know,"  answered  Dick,  and  pulled 
in  on  the  line  a  little  more.  Then  the  object 
came  alongside  the  boat  and  the  boys  set  up  a 
shout. 

"A  piece  of  old  rope!" 
•     "With  a  knot  for  a  snake's  head!" 

"And  a  rock  at  the  other  end.  This  must  have 
been  used  by  somebody  for  an  anchor." 

"That's  it!" 

"Say,  vos  you  sure  dot  ain't  no  vater  snake?" 
asked  Hans,  timidly.  He  had  crawled  to  the  bow 
of  the  boat,  as  far  from  the  line  as  possible. 

"See  for  yourself,  Hans,"  answered  Dick. 

Hans  went  forward  cautiously  and  his  eyes 
opened  in  wonder.  Then  a  sickly  grin  spread 
over  his  round  face. 

"Huh!  Dot's  a  fine  fish,  ain't  he?  Say,  Sam, 
vos  you  goin'  to  fry  him  in  putter  oder  in  lard 
alretty?"  And  at  this  quaint  query  all  the  other 
boys  set  up  a  hearty  laugh. 

"Guess  you'd  better  give  up  fishing  now,"  said 
Dick,  after  the  merriment  was  over.  "We've  got 
enough  for  supper,  and  the  best  thing  we  can 
do  is  to  reach  the  end  of  the  lake  and  fix  up  our 


HANS  MUELLER'S  QUEER  CATCH         I2g 

camp  for  the  night  We  want  everything  in 
first-class  shape,  so  that  if  a  storm  comes  our 
things  won't  get  soaked." 

"Oh,  don't  say  storm!"  cried  Fred.  "I  don't 
want  to  see  rain." 

"We  are  bound  to  get  some,  Fred,  sooner  or 
later." 

The  fishing  outfits  were  put  away,  and  once 
more  the  boat  moved  over  the  bosora  of  the 
lake.  They  had  passed  three  other  boats  and  saw 
one  camp  on  the  north  shore. 

"Hope  we  find  the  Point  deserted,"  said  Dick. 

"So  do  I,"  answered  Tom.  "We  want  to  camp 
all  by  ourselves  this  time." 

It  was  not  long  before  they  came  in  sight  of 
the  shore  and  the  rocky  Point.  Not  a  soul  was 
in  sight.  They  brought  the  boat  around  to  a 
little  cove  and  all  leaped  ashore.  Near  at  hand 
was  the  remains  of  a  campfire,  but  it  looked  a 
week  or  more  old. 

"Nobody  here,"  said  Dick. 

"What  an  ideal  spot  for  camping!"  was  Fred's 
comment,  as  he  'gazed  around.  And  he  was  right. 
The  shore  sloped  gently  down  to  the  water's  edge, 
and  was  backed  up  by  a  patch  of  woods.  Among 
the  trees  were  some  rocks,  and  between  them  a 
spring  of  clear,  cold  water.  Not  far  off  was  the 
cove,  where  the  sailboat  could  be  tied  up. 


130  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Well,  what's  the  first  thing  to  do  ?"  questioned 
Tom. 

"Cut  poles  for  the  tent,  and  also  cut  some  fire 
wood,"  answered  Dick.  "Bring  out  the  hatchets, 
fellows!" 

Two  hatchets  had  been  brought  along,  and  all 
hands  were  soon  at  work,  getting  the  camp  into 
shape  and  starting  a  fire.  Dick  selected  the  poles 
for  the  tent  and  cut  them  down  and  trimmed 
them.  Fred  built  the  fire,  and  Sam  cleaned  the 
fish.  Then  everybody  took  a  hand  at  raising  the 
tent  and  fastening  it  down  tightly  with  pegs.  A 
trench  was  dug  at  the  rear  of  the  canvas  cover 
ing,  so  that  if  it  rained  the  water  would  run  off 
towards  the  lake.  The  tent  was  a  large  one,  and 
in  the  rear  they  stored  their  extra  clothing  and 
food.  Then  they  cut  down  boughs  for  bedding 
and  got  out  their  blankets. 

"The  water  is  boiling,"  announced  Fred,  who 
had  put  a  kettle  on  some  sticks  over  the  fire. 

"Well,  now  the  tent  is  fixed,  we'll  have  supper," 
said  Dick,  who  had  been  made  leader.  "I  reckon 
we  are  all  hungry  enough." 

"I  know  I  am,"  said  Sam. 

"I  dink  I  could  eat  a  leetle,"  said  Hans,  winking 
one  eye  laboriously. 

"Want  a  piece  of  fried  water  snake,  Hans?" 
asked  Tom,  dryly. 


HANS  MUELLER'S  QUEER  CATCH         131 

"No,  Dom,  I  dake  a  steak  from  dot  Pluibus- 
terduster,"  answered  the  German  youth,  with  a 
grin. 

j  Sam  knew  how  to  fry  fish  to  perfection,  and 
•  soon  an  appetizing  odor  filled  the  air.  Fred  made 
the  coffee,  and  boiled  some  potatoes.  They  had 
brought  along  some  fresh  bread  and  cut  slices 
from  one  of  the  loaves.  They  also  had  a  few 
cookies,  made  by  Mrs.  Rover. 

"Say,  this  is  the  best  fish  I  ever  tasted!"  cried 
Dick,  when  they  were  eating. 

"So  I  say!"  added  Fred.  "Sam,  if  you  don't 
mind,  I'll  take  another  piece." 

"It's  the  fresh  air  that  tunes  up  a  fellow's  ap 
petite,"  remarked  Tom.  "Stay  out  a  month  and 
you'll  want  to  eat  like  a  horse." 

"Nothing  the  matter  with  my  appetite  at  any 
time,"  murmured  Sam.  "Oh,  Hans,  what's  the 
matter  ?"  he  demanded,  as  he  saw  the  German  lad 
throw  his  head  into  the  air. 

"He's  choking !"  exclaimed  Dick,  leaping  up  in 
alarm. 

"It — it  vo — vos   ch — chust   a  fi — fish   pone!" 
<  gasped  Hans.    "He  got  in  mine  neck  sidevays  al- 
retty!" 

"Better  be  careful  after  this,"  cautioned  Dick. 
"Here,  swallow  a  piece  of  dry  bread.  That  will 


I32  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

help  to  carry  it  down."  And  it  did,  and  then 
Hans  felt  better. 

As  night  came  on  the  boys  prepared  their  beds 
and  then  gathered  around  the  campfire  and  talked, 
and  told  stories.  All  were  in  the  best  of  humor, 
and  they  talked  of  their  old  schooldays  at  Put 
nam  Hall,  and  of  the  jokes  played  on  the  other 
boys,  and  on  Josiah  Crabtree,  and  on  Peleg  Snug- 
gers,  the  general  utility  man. 

"Those  were  certainly  great  days,"  said  Fred, 
almost  sadly.  "I  wish  they  could  come  back." 

"Well,  we've  got  to  look  ahead,  not  back 
wards,"  answered  Dick. 

"How  some  of  the  fellows  have  changed,"  went 
on  Fred.  "Just  think  of  what  a  bully  Dan  Bax 
ter  used  to  be !" 

"Yes,  and  now  he  is  a  real  good  fellow,  and 
doing  well  as  a  commercial  traveler,"  said  Tom. 

"It's  too  bad  that  Tad  Sobber  can't  turn  over  a 
new  leaf." 

"Maybe  he  will,  some  day,"  came  from  Sam. 

"I  don't  believe  it  is  in  him,"  answered  Dick. 
"He  is  not  like  Dan  Baxter  was.  Dan  got  awfully 
hot-headed  at  times,  but  Sobber  is  a  regular  knave 
— one  of  the  oily,  sneaking  kind." 

"Have  you  seen  him  since  his  injunction 
against  the  Stanhopes  was  dismissed  in  court?" 


HANS  MUELLER'S  QUEER  CATCH         133 

"No,  but  I  have  heard  from  him,  Fred.  He  is 
after  that  fortune,  still." 

"What  can  he  do?" 

"We  don't  know.  But  he  is  bound  to  make 
trouble,  some  way  or  other.  It  makes  me  sick  to 
think  of  it." 

"Then  let  us  talk  about  something  else,"  said 
Tom;  and  then  the  lads  branched  off  into  a  dis 
cussion  of  how  the  days  to  come  were  to  be 
spent. 

"Any  big  game  left  around  here  ?"  asked  Fred. 

"Not  that  I  know  of,  Fred.  And  you  couldn't 
shoot  it  anyway — it  is  out  of  season." 

"Maybe  we  can  get  some  rabbits." 

"They  aren't  of  much  account  this  time  of 
year — and  they  are  out  of  season,  too.  We'll 
have  to  depend  mostly  on  fishing." 

It  was  nearly  ten  o'clock  before  they  turned  in. 
Then  Sam  was  so  sleepy  he  could  hardly  keep 
his  eyes  open. 

"Anybody  going  to  stay  on  -guard?"  asked 
Fred. 

"I  don't  believe  it  is  necessary,"  answered  Tom. 
"Nobody  will  disturb  us  up  there." 

The  fire  was  allowed  to  die  down,  so  that  it 
might  not  set  fire  to  any  surrounding  objects,  and 
one  after  another  the  boys  turned  in.  Hans  was 
soon  snoring,  and  presently  Fred,  Dick  and  Sam 


134  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

dropped  asleep.  For  some  reason  Tom  could  not 
compose  himself,  and  he  turned  restlessly  from 
side  to  side. 

"Guess  I  must  have  eaten  too  hearty  a  supper," 
he  murmured  to  himself.  But  at  last  he  dozed 
off,  to  dream  of  college  and  a  rousing  game  on 
the  baseball  field. 

Dick  slept  for  about  an  hour.  Then,  of  a  sud 
den,  he  awoke  with  a  start.  He  felt  a  pain  in  his 
ankle. 

"Wonder  what's  the  matter?"  he  murmured 
and  sat  up.  As  he  did  so  a  weird  groan  reached 
his  ears.  He  listened  intently,  and  soon  the  groan 
was  repeated. 

"Hi!  what's  that?"  he  asked  aloud.  But  no 
answer  came  to  his  question.  Then  came  another 
groan,  and  now  thoroughly  alarmed,  Dick  leaped 
to  his  feet  in  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER  XIV 


"WHAT'S  the  matter?" 

It  was  Sam  who  asked  the  question.  DickV 
question  had  aroused  him. 

"That  is  what  I  want  to  know." 

"What  woke  you  up?" 

"I  felt  something  on  my  ankle — and  then  I 
heard  several  groans/' 

"Vos  somepody  call  me?"  asked  Hans,  sleepily. 
"It  can't  pe  morning  yet,  it's  too  dark." 

"We  didn't  call  you,  Hans." 

"Hello,  what  is  it?"  And  now  Fred  roused 
up.  "What  is  going  on." 

"We  don't  know,"  answered  Sam,  who  had 
been  sleeping  behind  him.  "We  are  trying  to 
find  out." 

Dick  had  gone  to  a  post  of  the  tent.  Here  a 
box  of  matches  had  been  placed  in  a  holder  and 
he  took  one  out,  struck  it,  and  held  it  up. 

"Why,  Tom  is  gone!"  he  cried,  seeing  that  the 
place  his  brother  had  occupied  was  vacant. 

135 


136  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"So  he  is!"  murmured  Sam,  He  raised  his 
voice:  "Tom!  Tom!  where  are  you?" 

There  was  no  reply  to  this  call,  and  all  in  the 
tent  gazed  at  each  other  questioningly.  Then  the 
match  went  out,  leaving  them  in  darkness  as  be 
fore. 

"I  don't  like  this,"  muttered  Dick,  and  he 
made  his  way  outside,  followed  by  the  others. 
Fred  had  loaded  a  sliotgun  and  he  caught  up  the 
piece.  Hans  walked  to  the  smouldering  fire  and 
threw  on  some  dry  brushwood  which  soon  caused 
a  glare. 

All  looked  around  the  tent,  but  failed  to  catch 
sight  of  Tom.  Then  they  hurried  to  the  etige  of 
the  lake,  but  nobody  was  there. 

"Tom!  I  say  Tom!"  yelled  Sam.  "Where 
are  you?" 

All  listened,  but  no  reply  came  back.  But  they 
heard  a  curious  noise  at  a  distance  up  the  lake 
shore. 

"Maybe  he  is  in  trouble !"  cried  Dick.  "Spread 
out  and  look  for  him!" 

One  of  the  boys  ran  tip  the  shore  and  one 
down,  and  Fred  and  Hans  walked  towards  the 
woods,  the  former  carrying  the  shotgun. 

"Do  you  dink  a — a  bear  cotched  him?"  asked 
the  German  youth,  in  a  tragic  whisper. 

"I  don't  know  what  to  think,"  answered  Fred. 


THE  HAPPENINGS  OF  A  NIGHT 


137 


Dick  had  gone  up  the  shore,  where  the  rocks 
were  rather  rough.  As  he  came  out  on  the  point 
he  heard  a  peculiar  noise  and  then  a  yell. 

"A  home  run!  A  home  run!"  reached  his 
ears.  "Everybody  in  the  game!"  And  then,  to 
his  utter  amazement,  Tom  appeared,  running  in 
a  queer  fashion.  He  was  headed  directly  for  the 
lake. 

"He's  asleep !  He's  got  a  nightmare !"  thought 
Dick,  and  as  Tom  attempted  to  pass  him  he  caught 
his  brother  by  the  arm. 

"Let  go — I  want  to  reach  home  plate!"  growled 
the  sleepwalker,  and  tried  to  break  away. 

"Tom!  Tom!  wake  up!"  cried  Dick,  and  re 
taining  a  firm  grip  on  fhis  brother's  arm  he  shook 
him  vigorously. 

"Oh!"  groaned  Tom  at  last.  "I — what — stop 
shaking  me!"  he  added,  in  confusion. 

"Wake  up,  Tom!    Wake  up!" 

"I — er — I  am  awake!  What  are  you  shak 
ing  me  for?"  demanded  the  fun-loving  Rover. 
He  could  see  no  fun  in  the  present  proceed- 
•  ings. 

"Tom,  you've  been  walking  in  your  sleep," 
,  said  Dick.  He  raised  his  voice.  "This  way, 
fellows;  I've  found  him!" 

"Where  is  he?"  and  Sam  came  running,  fol 
lowed  by  Fred  and  Hans. 


138  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Have  I — er — really  been  walking  in  my 
sleep?"  asked  Tom,  sheepishly. 

"Doesn't  this  look  like  it?" 

"Why,  where  am  I?" 

"Up  the  lake  shore.  We  missed  you  and  hur 
ried  out  to  find  you.  You  were  just  'going  to  run 
into  the  lake  when  I  grabbed  you." 

"Was  he  really  walking  in  his  sleep?"  asked 
Sam. 

"Yes,  unless  he  was  shamming,"  answered  his 
elder  brother. 

"I  wasn't  shamming,"  stammered  poor  Tom. 
"I — er — I  was  dreaming  about  a  ball  game,  and 
I  was — er — trying  to  make  a  home  run!  Say, 
this  is  punky,  isn't  it?"  he  added,  staring  at  the 
crowd,  blankly. 

"It's  a  good  thing  Dick  came  up  in  time,"  said 
Sam.  "Supposing  you  had  run  into  the  lake." 

"Oh,  I  guess  the  bath  would  have  woke  him 
up,"  said  Dick.  "But  I  am  mighty  glad  I  stop 
ped  him,"  he  added. 

"You're  not  more  glad  than  I  am,"  said  Tom. 
"I  guess  I  ate  too  much  supper.  I  couldn't  sleep 
at  all  at  first." 

"I  guess  you  had  better  chain  yourself  fast  in 
the  tent  after  this,"  remarked  Fred.  "Dick,  it 
was  lucky  you  woke  up." 

"Something  pressed  me  on  the  ankle.     It's  a 


THE  HAPPENINGS  OF  A  NIGHT 


139 


little  sore  yet.  I  'guess  Tom  stepped  on  it  when 
he  left  the  tent — but  I  didn't  wake  up  fast  enough 
to  catch  him  then." 

All  walked  back  to  the  tent  and  sat  down 
around  the  campfire  to  talk  the  matter  over.  But 
nothing  new  was  learned  and  presently  they  re 
tired  again;  and  this  time  all  slept  soundly  until 
morning. 

"First  in  the  lake  for  a  morning  plunge!" 
shouted  Sam,  as  he  rushed  out.  "Come  on,  every 
body,  it  will  wake  you  up!" 

"I'm  with  you,  Sam !"  answered  Fred,  and  side 
by  side  the  pair  ran  down  to  the  water  and 
plunged  in. 

"Phew !  as  cold  as  Greenland !"  spluttered  Fred, 
as  he  came  up. 

"It's  only  the  first  plunge,"  answered  the  young 
est  Rover.  "You'll  soon  get  used  to  it." 

The  others  followed,  Hans  being  the  last  to  go 
in.  The  German  youth  was  on  the  point  of  back 
ing  out,  as  the  water  looked  so  cold,  when  Sam 
came  up  behind  him  and  sent  him  in  with  a  rush. 

"Wow!  wow!"  spluttered  Hans.  "Say,  maype 
dot  ain't  cold,  py  chiminy !  I  vos  dink  I  fell  into 
an  ice-house  alretty!" 

"Swim  around  and  you'll  soon  get  warm,"  was 
Dick's  advice. 

The  boys  remained  ki  the  water  less  than  ten' 


140  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

minutes  and  then  lost  no  time  in  dressing.  Then 
came  a  hot  breakfast,  to  which  all  paid  every  at 
tention. 

It  had  been  decided  that  they  should  spend  the 
day  in  fishing  and  in  resting  up,  so  they  took  it 
easy.  Some  went  out  in  the  boat  and  took  a 
short  sail,  for  a  fair  breeze  was  blowing. 

"This  puts  me  in  mind  of  the  times  we  used  to 
camp  out  with  the  Putnam  Hall  cadets,"  remarked 
Tom.  "Only  there  used  to  be  more  of  a 
crowd." 

For  dinner  they  had  more  fish,  and  also  some 
'beans  which  had  been  brought  along.  They  also 
made  a  pot  of  chocolate — something  that  suited 
Hans  especially — and  the  cookies  were  not  for 
gotten. 

Two  days  passed,  and  the  boys  enjoyed  every 
minute  of  the  time.  They  took  a  tramp  through 
the  woods  back  of  the  camp  and  found  a  black 
berry  patch  where  the  luscious  fruit  was  growing 
in  profusion. 

"We'll  take  all  we  can  carry  back  to  camp  with 
us!"  cried  Sam,  and  this  was  done,  and  then  the 
youngest  Rover  took  it  upon  his  shoulders  to 
make  a  huckleberry  roly-poly  pudding,  "just  like 
Aunt  Martha's."  Perhaps  the  pudding  was  not 
as  good  as  those  turned  out  by  Mrs.  Rover,  but 
-  it  was  good  enough,  and  the  boys  ate  it  to  the  last 


THE  HAPPENINGS  OF  A  NIGHT  141 

scrap.  Then  Fred  tried  his  hand  one  morning  at 
flapjacks  and  these  they  also  ate  with  a  relish. 

"I  dink  I  makes  you  some  Cherman  coffee  cake 
alretty,"  said  Hans,  on  the  day  following,  and  in 
the  afternoon  he  set  to  work.  Soon  he  had  several 
kettles,  pans  and  pails  filled  with  flour  and  water 
and  other  things.  His  hands  were  full  of  a  pasty 
mess,  and  he  had  some  of  the  stuff  on  his  nose. 

J'How  are  you  getting  on?"  asked  Dick,  when 
he  saw  the  German  youth  stop  and  stare  around 
in  perplexity. 

"I  dink  I  need  anudder  dish,"  said  Hans, 
slowly. 

"Great  Scott,  Hans!  You  now  have  about  all 
in  the  camp." 

"Is  dot  so!  Veil,  I  must  but  dis  stuff  some- 
veres,  ain't  it?"  And  Hans  proceeded  to  dump 
the  mass  in  one  bowl  with  that  in  another.  The 
other  lads  watched  him  work  with  keen  interest. 

"Want  more  sugar,  Hans?"  asked  Sam. 

"How  about  salt?"  questioned  Fred. 

"Maybe  you  want  a  little  more  flour?"  came 
from  Dick. 

"Want  to  flavor  it  with  peppermint?"  asked 
Tom.  "I  saw  a  lot  of  the  stuff  growing  back  of 
the  spring." 

"You    chust   leave   me   alone!"    cried    Hans. 


142  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Ton't  you  podder  me,  oder  I  makes  some  mis 
take." 

"I  guess  he  has  made  several  mistakes  already," 
whispered  Dick  to  Fred,  as  they  turned  away. 

"Shouldn't  wonder.  But  wait  and  see  what  <he 
turns  out." 

They  all  waited  and  watched  Hans  from  a  dis 
tance.  The  poor  German  youth  worked  hard  for 
two  hours,  baking  his  stuff  over  the  roaring  fire. 
His  face  was  flushed  and  he  looked  far  from 
happy.  At  last  he  declared  that  his  coffee  cake 
must  be  done. 

"It  certainly  looks  like  coffee,"  said  Tom,  as 
he  gazed  at  the  mass,  which  was  shaped  like  a 
flower  pot  and  was  the  color  of  roasted  coffee 
beans. 

"All  right,  Hans,  cut  it  up  and  let  us  try  it!" 
cried  Fred,  cheerfully. 

"Dick,  you  cut  him  up,"  answered  Hans,  rather 
faintly. 

Dick  took  the  carving  knife  and  set  to  work. 
The  knife  went  into  the  "cake"  with  ease,  but 
there  it  stuck. 

"What's  the  matter,  Dick?"  asked  Sam. 

"I  don't  know — the  knife  is  stuck." 

"Better  let  me  cut  it." 

"Go  ahead  and  try  your  luck,  Sam," 

The  youngest  Rover  came  around  and  took 


THE  HAPPENINGS  OF  A  NIGHT 


143 


hold  of  the  knife.  He  tried  to  draw  the  blade 
free  but  merely  succeeded  in  raising  the  "cake" 
into  the  air. 

"Hello,  it  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother!"  ex 
claimed  Tom.  "Hans,  did  you  put  a  porous 
plaster  in  that  cake?" 

"Not  much  I  tidn't!"  snapped  the  German  lad. 
"Here,  you  gif  me  dot  cake!  I  cut  him  ub  for 
you,  so  quick  like  neffer  vas!" 

Very  valiantly  Hans  took  the  "cake"  and  the 
knife  and  set  to  work.  He  had  no  more  success 
than  had  Dick  and  Sam.  Finally,  in  a  rage,  he 
lifted  knife  and  "cake"  on  high  and  brought  them 
down  on  a  stone  with  a  bang.  The  "cake" 
bounced  back  like  a  rubber  ball  and  all  but  struck 
him  in  the  face. 

"Hello,  Hans  has  been  manufacturing  a  foot 
ball  !"  cried  Tom. 

"Vot's  der  madder  mit  dot  ennahow!"  roared 
the  German  youth.  "I  make  him  chust  like  mine 
mudder  make  him  in  der  old  country." 

"Hans,  did  you  make  the  coffee  cake  with 
glue?"  asked  Dick. 

"I  ton't  know  how  I  make  him !"  groaned  poor 
Hans.  "I  got  me  all  mixed  up,  mit  eferybody 
aronnd  me!  Say,  can't  you  vos  got  dot  knife 
owid  somehow?"  he  questioned  anxiously. 

"Ill  try  a  new  way,"  said  Dick,  and  placed  the 


I44  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"cake"  under  kis  feet.  Then  he  drew  on  the 
knife,  and  it  came  up  between  his  feet  with  a  suck 
ing  sound. 

"I  guess  you  can  sell  that  coffee  cake  for  rub 
ber,"  said  Sam. 

"Don't  you  want  a  slice,  Sam?"  asked  Tom. 

"Not  today,  thank  you." 

"I  dink  I  drow  him  into  der  vater !"  cried  Hans, 
and  picked  up  the  glue-like  mass.  Then  he  ran 
down  to  the  lake  front  and  balanced  it  on  one  of 
his  hands.  He  gave  a  throw,  but  the  "cake"  did 
not  land  in  the  water  as  he  had  intended.  In 
stead  it  remained  stuck  to  his  fingers. 

"Can't  get  rid  of  it  so  easily!"  cried  Dick.  "Be 
careful,  Hans,  or  that  cake  will  be  the  death  of 
you!" 

"Du  meine  zdt!"  groaned  the  German  youth, 
and  then  he  pulled  at  the  mass  until  he  had  it  free 
from  his  fingers.  Then  he  gave  it  a  kick  with  his 
foot,  and  it  went  into  the  lake  with  a  splash. 

And  that  was  the  first  and  last  time  Hans  tried 
to  make  German  coffee  cake. 


CHAPTER  XV 

STRANGE  NEWS 

SEVERAL,  days  passed  and  during  that  time  the 
lads  amused  themselves  hugely,  hunting,  fishing, 
swimming  and  knocking  around  generally.  Once 
they  had  a  snake  scare.  The  reptile  got  in  the 
tent  and  held  possession  for  nearly  an  hour, 
when  Dkk  dislodged  it  with  a  stick  and  Sam 
ended  its  life  with  a  stone. 

"Say,  I  ton't  like  dot!"  cried  Hans,  when  the 
excitement  was  at  an  end. 

"I  don't  believe  any  of  us  do,"  answered  Dick, 
dryly. 

"I'll  be  almost  afraid  to  sleep  in  the  tent  to 
night,"  added  Fred,  with  a  shiver. 

"Ch,  I  guess  there  was  only  one  snake,"  said 
Sam.  "But  we  can  look  around  for  more." 
Which  they  did,  in  as  thorough  a  manner  as  pos 
sible.  But  no  more  reptiles  were  brought  to  light. 

On  Saturday  it  rained  and  the  rain  kept  up  all 
day  Sunday.  This  was  not  so  nice,  and  the 
boys  remained  under  shelter  most  of  the  time. 

i45 


146  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  guess  I  am  a  fair-weather  camper,"  observed 
Fred.  "I  don't  like  this  a  bit" 

"Oh,  let's  have  a  song!"  cried  Tom.  "And 
then  each  fellow  can  tell  a  story." 

"And  then  we  can  play  a  little  music,"  added 
Sam.  He  had  brought  along  a  mouth  harmonica, 
and  Hans  had,  a  jews-harp. 

Sunday  evening  it  began  to  clear,  and  by  mid 
night  the  stars  were  shining  brightly. 

"The  weather  will  be  all  right  by  tomorrow," 
said  Dick,  who  had  been  out  to  look  around. 

"But  the  woods  will  be  wet,"  -grumbled  Fred. 

"Never  mind,  let  us  go  out  in  the  boat.  I'd 
like  to  explore  the  creek  running  in  from  the 
otiher'  shore." 

"That  will  suit  me,  Dick.  Maybe  we  can  get 
an  extra  lot  of  nice  fish  over  there." 

All  of  the  boys  slept  soundly  and  it  was  nearly 
eight  o'clock  when  they  commenced  to  get  break 
fast,  and  it  was  almost  ten  before  they  were 
ready  to  start  in  the  sailboat  for  the  other  shore 
i  of  the  lake. 

"Hello,  here  comes  a  boat!"  exclaimed  Dick, 
as  he  looked  down  Lake  Nasco. 

"Two  men  in  it,"  added  Tom.  "They  seem 
to  be  in  a  hurry,  too,  by  the  way  the  fellow  at  the 
oars  is  rowing." 

"Why,  it's  Jack  Ness  in  the  back  of  the  boat !" 


STRANGE  NEWS 

exclaimed  Sam,  as  the  craft  drew  closer.     "That 
is  Pete  Hawley  rowing." 

"Jack  must  have  a  message,"  came  from  Dick. 
"Wonder  what  it  can  be?" 

•  "Hello,  boys !"  yelled  the  Rovers'  hired  man,  as 
soon  as  he  was  within  failing  distance.  "Got  a 
very  particular  letter  fer  you!"  And  he  waved 
the  communication  in  the  air. 

"What  is  it,  Jack  ?"  demanded  Dick,  quickly. 

"You  jess  read  the  letter,  and  you'll  find  out 
as  quick  as  I  kin  tell  you,"  answered  the  man. 

"Anybody  sick  or  hurt?"  asked  Sam. 

"Nobuddy  hurt — leas'wise  not  in  body,  an*  no- 
buddy  sick  nuther,  in  the  ordinary  way.  But  I 
reckon  your  friends  from  Cedarville  is  putty  sick 
all  the  way  through,  when  they  think  of  their 
loss." 

Dick  snatched  the  letter  and  glanced  at  it  It 
was  in  his  father's  handwriting  and  bore  only  a 
few  lines,  as  follows : 

"Just  received  a  telegram  from  Mrs.  Stanhope, 
wanting  to  know  if  I  had  received  her  money,  as 
asked  for?  Telegraphed  back  that  I  had  not 
asked  for  money  and  had  received  none.  Then 
she  telegraphed  that  she  had  sent  money  to  a  cer 
tain  place  at  my  request.  I  don't  understand  this 
at  all.  I  fear  something  is  wrong,  and  I  am 


I48  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

going  to  Cedarville  without  delay.     Better  come 
home  and  wait  to  hear  from  me." 

"Mrs.  Stanhope's  money?"  mused  Dick,  as  he 
handed  the  letter  to  his  brothers.  "Can  she  mean 
the  fortune  from  Treasure  Isle?" 

"More  than  likely,"  answered  Tom.  "Before 
we  came  away  father  told  me  she  has  said  some 
thing  about  investing  it  through  him.  He  was  to 
let  her  know  when  he  wanted  the  money." 

"But  he  says  in  this  letter  that  he  didn't  send 
for  the  money,"  put  in  Sam. 

"If  the  money  had  been  obtained  under  false 
pretenses  I  guess  it  is  Sobber's  work,"  murmured 
Dick. 

"More  than  likely,"  returned  Tom.  "Oh,  this 
is  the  worst  yet — and  just  when  we  were  getting 
ready  to  enjoy  ourselves,  too!" 

"Well,  we'll  have  to  go  back,  Tom.  Father 
may  need  us." 

"Sure  we'll  go  back.  I  couldn't  stay  here  and 
enjoy  myself  while  I  knew  that  fortune  was  gone." 

"It's  too  bad  on  you  fellows,"  said  Dick,  turn 
ing  to  Fred  and  Hans.  "But  you  can  see  how 
it  is." 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,"  answered  Fred  quickly. 

"I  dink  I  got  enough  of  camping  owid  anna- 
way,"  came  from  the  German  youth.  "Maype  of 


STRANGE  NEWS 


149 


we  stay  here  much  longer  von  of  dem  snakes 
comes  and  eats  us  up  alretty,  ain't  it !" 

"The  telegrams  came  yesterday,  but  I  waited 
until  this  morning  to  come  here,"  said  Jack  Ness. 
"Your  father  left  for  Cedarville  on  the  first  train 
today." 

"We'll  pack  right  up  and  get  back,"  answered 
Dick. 

Although  he  tried  not  to  show  it,  he  was  great 
ly  excited.  He  was  sure  that  the  Stanhope  for 
tune  had  in  some  manner  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  Tad  Sobber,  and  he  wondered  if  that  rascal 
would  be  able  to  get  away  with  it. 

"If  he  does  it  will  be  a  sad  blow  to  both  the 
Stanhopes  and  the  Lanings,"  he  said  to  his  broth 
ers.  "They  were  planning  to  get  much  good  out 
of  that  money." 

"It  will  be  especially  hard  on  the  Lanings," 
said  Tom,  soberly.  "For  they  are  not  as  wealthy 
as  the  Stanhopes." 

All  of  the  boys  worked  with  a  will,  and  Jack 
Ness  and  the  man  who  had  rowed  him  to  camp 
aided  as  much  as  they  could.  As  a  consequence 
in  less  than  an  hour  the  tent  was  down  and 
packed,  and  the  rest  of  the  camping  outfit  placed 
aboard  the  sailboat.  Then  the  journey  for  home 
was  begun. 

The  wind  was  in  their  favor,  so  those  in  the 


150 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


little  sailboat  had  to  do  little  rowing,  and  they 
helped  the  other  boat  along.  Arriving  at  the 
landing  on  Swift  River,  they  found  the  farm 
wagon  awaiting  them  and  also  a  carriage  with  the 
best  team  of  horses  the  Rover  farm  afforded. 

"Thought  you  young  gentlemen  would  like  to 
go  back  that  way,"  explained  Jack  Ness.  "I 
can  drive  slower  with  the  wagon.  I  would  have 
brought  the  auto,  only  I  can't  manage  that  yet." 

"I'm  glad  you  thought  of  the  carriage,"  an 
swered  Dick.  "Now  we  can  go  home  in  jig  time." 

The  boys  entered  the  carriage,  and  Dick  took 
the  reins  and  touched  up  the  horses.  Away  went 
the  spirited  team  on  a  gallop,  the  turnout  bounc 
ing  from  side  to  side  over  the  rocky  road. 

"Mine  cracious!"  gasped  Hans,  as  he  tried  to 
hold  himself  down.  "Look  crcrid,  Tick,  oder  we 
go  overpoard  alretty  yet  \" 

"Maybe  you'd  rather  ride  home  with  Jack," 
suggested  Tom. 

"No,  of  you  can  stand  him,  so  can  I,"  answered 
the  German  youth,  firmly. 

Away  they  went  for  the  Rover  farm,  up  hill 
and  down.  Soon  they  left  the  river  read  and  tben 
struck  a  highway  where  going  was  much  better. 
Here  Dick  made  the  team  do  their  best,  and  poor 
Hans  was  badly  seared,  thinking  the  horses  were 
running  away. 


STRANGE  NEWS  151 

"Of  you  can't  sthop  'em,  ve  vos  all  busted  up, 
s©  quick  like  neffer  vos!"  he  bawled. 

"They  are  all  right,  Hans,"  answered  Sam. 
'Let  Dick  alone,  he  knows  how  to  handle  'em." 

"Ain't  da  running  avay?" 

"No." 

"All  right,  of  you  say  so,"  returned  Hans,  but 
his  face  indicated  that  he  thought  otherwise. 

At  last  they  came  in  sight  of  the  farm,  and 
drove  up  to  the  house  by  the  back  way.  Their 
Aunt  Martha  saw  them  coming,  and  ran  out  to 
meet  them. 

"Any  more  news  from  the  Stanhopes?"  asked 
Dick,  quickly. 

"Not  that  I  know  of,"  was  Mrs.  Rover's  an 
swer.  "Your  uncle  'has  gone  off  to  the  telegraph 
office  to  wait  for  word  from  your  father." 

"I  don't  think  father  has  reached  Cedarville 
yet,"  said  Sam. 

The  team  was  turned  over  to  Aleck  Pop  and 
the  boys  went  into  the  house.  There  the  Rovers 
read  the  telegrams  which  had  been  received  from 
Mrs.  Stanhope.  There  was  also  a  telegram  from 
John  Laning,  in  which  he  said  he  would  look  into 
the  matter  if  he  could  get  around,  but  that  he 
had  fallen  from  the  hayloft  of  his  barn  and 
sprained  his  ankle. 

"That  will  keep  him  home,"  said  Sam.    "Too 


152  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

bad — just  when  the  Stanhopes  may  need  his  aid.** 

"I  wish  I  knew  the  particulars  of  the  affair—* 
then  a  fellow  would  know  how  to  act,"  said  Dick, 
impatiently. 

"Father  may  send  word  before  night,"  an 
swered  Tom. 

"I  was  sorry  to  see  your  father  go  away,"  said 
Mrs.  Rover.  "He  was  not  very  well." 

"Not  well  ?"  cried  Sam.  "What  was  the  matter 
with  him?" 

"Oh,  it  wasn't  much,  but  it  was  enough.  You'll 
remember  how  he  struck  his  knee  on  a  rock  or 
something,  while  you  were  on  that  treasure  hunt." 

"Oh,  yes,  he  fell  down  in  the  hole,"  said  Tom. 
"He  was  so  excited  at  the  time  he  didn't  notice 
the  hurt." 

"Exactly,  Tom,  Well,  lately  that  has  bothered 
him  quite  some,  and  he  had  to  go  to  a  doctor 
about  it.  The  doctor  told  him  to  be  careful  of 
the  knee,  or  it  might  give  him  lots  of  trouble  and 
maybe  get  stiff." 

"Then  he  shouldn't  have  gone  to  Cedarville," 
said  Dick.  "We  don't  want  dad  to  get  a  stiff  leg." 

"Say,  do  you  know  what?"  cried  Tom.  "I 
think  we  ought  to  go.  to  Cedarville  ourselves." 

"That's  the  talk!"  cried  Sam.  "We  can't  'do 
anything  here  but  suck  our  thumbs." 

"We'll  wait  until  morning  and  see  if  any  word 


STRANGE  NEWS 


153 


comes,"  answered  Dick,  who  did  not  want  to  do 
anything  hastily.  "Perhaps  father  may  want  us 
to  work  on  the  case  from  this  end." 

"What  about  Fred  and  Hans  ?"  asked  Tom. 

"They'll  go  along — part  of  the  way,"  answered 
Sam.  "They  said  they  would." 

"It's  too  bad  to  break  up  their  vacation." 

"Oh,  they  understand  matters.  And,  besides, 
they  are  both  going  elsewhere  next  week,"  an 
swered  Tom. 

Impatiently  the  three  Rovers  waited  for  news 
from  their  father  or  from  the  Stanhopes.  At 
supper  time  Mr.  Randolph  Rover  returned  from 
Oak  Run. 

"Here  is  a  telegram  from  your  father,  stating 
he  arrived  safely  at  Cedarville,"  said  the  boys' 
uncle.  "We  ought  to  get  some  word  late  tonight 
about  this  mysterious  affair. 

A  little  later  Tom  was  outside,  walking  around 

the  piazza.     He  was  looking  on  the  ground,  and 

presently  saw  something  bright  lying  at  the  foot 

of  a  bush,  and  stooped  to  pick  it  up.     It  was  a 

^queer-shaped  stone,  of  blue  and  white. 

"I've  seen  that  stone  before,"  he  murmured,  as 
.  he  turned  it  over  in  his  hand.  "It  doesn't  belong 
to  any  of  our  folks.  Maybe  it  is  Fred's,  or 
Hans'." 

With  his  find  in  his  hand  he  entered  the  house, 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

where  the  others  were  just  sitting  down  to  the 
table  to  eat.  He  held  the  stone  up  to  view. 

"Any  of  you  lose  this?"  he  asked,  and  looked 
at  Fred  and  Hans. 

"Dot  ain't  vos  mine,"  declared  Hans,  readily, 
"Vot  vos  it,  a  stone  from  a  preastbin?" 

"I  guess  it  is  from  a  watch  locket,"  said  Tom. 

Fred  looked  at  the  stone  and  started. 

"Let  me  see  it!"  he  cried,  and  held  it  close  to 
the  light.  "Well,  I  declare!"  he  gasped. 

"What  about  it,  Fred?"  asked  Dick  and  Sam, 
in  a  breath. 

"I  don't  know  who  this  stone  belongs  to,  but 
I  do  know  that  Tad  Sobber  used  to  wear  one  just 
like  it,  when  he  went  to  Putnam  Hall !" 


SOMETHING   Otf   A    CI,TJJ3 

"TAD  SOBBSR!" 

The  cry  came  simultaneously  from  all  of  the 
Rover  boys. 

"Yah,  dot's  so!"  exclaimed  Hans.  "I  remem 
ber  him  now.  Vonce  I  vos  ask  Sobber  vere  he 
got  dot  sthone." 

"If  the  stone  belongs  to  Sobber — he  must  have 
been  here !"  gasped  out  Sam. 

"Do  you  think  he  is  around  now  ?"  asked  Tom, 
and  threw  his  eyes  about  the  lawn,  as  if  half 
expecting  their  enemy  to  show  himself. 

"No,  he  isn't  here  now — wish  he  was,"  an 
swered  Dick,  bitterly.  "More  than  likely  he  is 
miles  away  by  this  time — and  the  Stanhope  for 
tune  with  him." 

"I  can't  understand  this,"  said  Fred.  "Unless 
Sobber  has  been  here,  spying  on  you." 

"Maybe  he  followed  the  Stanhopes  here — to 
i5S 


156  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

find  out,  if  he  could,  what  had  become  of  the  for 
tune,"  suggested  Sam. 

"Sam,  I  think  you've  struck  it !"  almost  shouted 
Dick.  "It  may  be  that  he  came  here,  heard  Mrs. 
Stanhope  ask  dad  to  invest  the  money  for  her,  and 
heard  dad  say  that  he  would  let  her  know  when 
he  wanted  the  cash.  Then,  perhaps,  he  went  off, 
and  sent  Mrs.  Stanhope  a  bogus  letter,  or  tele 
gram,  signing  dad's  name." 

"Say,  Dick,  you're  a  regular  sleuth!"  cried 
TVed.  "I  guess  you've  got  it  straight." 

The  boys  entered  the  house,  and  there  told  their 
uncle  and  aunt  of  what  had  been  found.  Ran 
dolph  Rover  looked  at  the  stone  with  interest. 

"It  is  a  curious  one,"  he  said  slowly.  "I  do 
not  imagine  there  are  many  like  it.  If  this  Sob- 
ber  had  one,  then  this  is  probably  his." 

"You  didn't  see  any  strangers  around  the  farm, 
did  you?"  asked  Sam. 

"None  that  I  noticed.  Of  course  plenty  of  folks 
have  passed  up  and  down  the  main  road,  and  the 
back  road,  too." 

It  was  not  long  after  that  when  Jack  Ntss 
drove  up  with  the  camping  outfit.  The  boys  aid 
ed  the  man  in  putting  the  outfit  away  and  also 
questioned  him  concerning  Sobber. 

"There  was  one  man,  or  young  fellow,  hanging 
around,"  answered  Jack  Ness.  "I  tried  to  read* 


SOMETHING  OF  A  CLUE 

him,  to  ask  him  wot  he  wanted,  but  he  jumped 
the  orchard  fence  and  'got  away.  I  thought  he 
might  be  a  tramp,  although  he  wasn't  dressed  like 
one." 

"Why  didn't  you  report  him  ?"  demanded  Dick. 

"Oh,  everybody  was  a-havin'  seech  a  good 
time  I  didn't  want  to  bother  you.  I  watched  the 
fellow  until  he  was  away  down  the  road." 

"How  was  he  dressed  and  how  did  he  look  in 
the  face?" 

As  well  as  he  was  able  the  hired  man  described 
the  individual  he  had  seen.  The  clothing  counted 
for  nothing,  but  the  face  and  manner  of  the  per 
son  tallied  with  that  of  Tad  Sobber. 

"I  guess  it  was  Sobber  right  enough,"  was 
Tom's  comment.  "We  ought  to  let  dad  know 
about  this." 

"We  will  let  him  know — first  thing  tomorrow 
morning,"  answered  Dick. 

All  waited  impatiently  for  some  word  for  Mr. 
Rover,  but  none  came  in  until  eight  o'clock  the 
next  morning.  Then  the  telegram  was  very  brief, 
reading  as  follows: 

"Bad  mix-up,  money  all  gone.  Better  come  on 
and  help  in  investigation." 

**Too  bad!"  groaned  Dick.  "I  am  going  to  start 
for  Cedarville  by  the  first  train." 


158  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"So  am  I,"  added  Tom. 

"And  I,"  came  from  Sam. 

Then  of  a  sudden  all  three  lads  looked  at  Fred 
~nd  Hans. 

"Don't  you  mind  me  at  all,"  cried  Fred.  '"I'll 
go  with  you — as  far  as  Marville." 

"And  I  go  so  far  as  Ithaca,"  added  Hang.  "Py 
chiminy !  I  hopes  you  cotch  dot  rascal,  Tad  Sob- 
ber  alretty  quick!" 

"So  do  I  hope  we  catch  him,"  answered  Dick. 

The  Rover  boys  were  so  used  to  traveling  that 
getting  ready  did  not  bother  them.  They  knew 
they  could  catch  a  train  for  Ithaca  in  two  hours 
and  so  lost  no  time  in  packing  their  dress-suit 
cases. 

"We'll  go  to  the  depot  in  the  auto,"  said  Dick. 
"Frank  Rand  can  bring  the  machine  back  here." 
And  so  it  was  arranged,  Rand  being  an  automo 
bile  owner  living  at  the  Run. 

"Oh,  boys,  I  do  hope  you  will  take  care  of 
yourselves !"  cried  Aunt  Martha,  when  they  were 
ready  to  leave. 

"Don't  worry,  Aunty,  we'll  do  that!"  cried 
3am. 

"Here  is  something  to  remember  me  by!"  ad 
ded  Tom,  and  gave  her  a  warm  hug  and  a  kiss. 
Then  the  others  kissed  her,  and  gave  a  handshake 
to  Uncle  Randolph. 


SOMETHING  OF  A  CLUE  159 

Dick  brought  the  automobile  out,  and  in  all  of 
the  lads  piled  and  Aleck  Pop  lifted  in  the  dress- 
suit  cases  and  Hans'  bundle.  The  power  was 
turned  on,  and  off  the  touring  car  moved. 

"Good-bye !"  was  the  cry  from  the  boys. 

"Don't  forget  to  let  us  know  what  is  happen 
ing?"  called  out  Randolph  Rover.  "And  if  you 
need  me,  don't  hesitate  to  send  for  me." 

Dick  turned  on  more  gasolene  and  advanced  the 
spark,  and  soon  the  big  touring  car  was  shooting 
along  the  country  road  at  a  speed  of  twenty-five 
miles  an  hour.  They  had  plenty  of  time  to  make 
the  train,  but  the  Rovers  were  impatient  to  get 
to  Oak  Run,  to  send  a  message  to  their  parent, 
advising  him  of  their  coming. 

Through  the  village  of  Dexter's  Corners  they 
dashed,  around  a  corner,  and  then  straight  for 
the  bridge  spanning  Swift  River.  A  farm  wagon 
was  making  for  the  bridge  from  the  opposite 
shore,  and  there  was  not  room  for  both  vehicles 
to  pass  on  the  bridge. 

"Better  slow  up  and  wait,  Dick!"  cautioned 
Sam,  but  instead,  Dick  turned  on  more  power,' 
and  away  they  sailed  over  the  bridge  like  the 
wind,  and  past  the  farm  wagon. 

"Phew!  that's  going  some!"  cried  Fred.  "I 
don't  know  as  I  would  have  nerve  to  run  a  car 
like  that!" 


i6o  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Oh,  Dick's  a  dandy  driver,"  answered  Tom, 
enthusiastically. 

Arriving  at  the  station,  they  went  to  the  tele 
graph  office  and  asked  for  messages,  and  found 
none.  Then  word  was  sent  to  Anderson  Rover 
at  Cedarville.  After  that  the  automobile  was 
turned  over  to  Frank  Rand,  who  agreed  to  take 
it  back  to  Valley  Brook  farm  that  afternoon. 

"Off  ag'in,  eh?"  said  Ricks,  when  they  bought 
their  tickets.  "I  don't  see  why  you  boys  can't 
settle  down  fer  awhile." 

"Smoking  any  cigars  now,  Mr.  Ricks."  asked 
Tom,  dryly. 

"If  I  am,  'tain't  none  o'  your  business!"  snap 
ped  the  old  station  agent. 

"I  just  heard  of  a  new  cure  for  smoker's  jim- 
jams,"  went  on  the  fun-loving  youth.  "You  take 
a  squash  and  boil  it  in  lard,  and  then  cut  it  into 
thin  slices,  and " 

"I  don't  want  none  o'  your  cures !"  roared  Mr. 
Ricks  savagely.  "I  ain't  got  no  smoker's  jim- 
jams,  nor  nuthin'.  I " 

"But  you  saw  things,  Mr.  Ricks,  you  said  you 
did.  Worms,  and  snakes,  and  strange  things " 

"I  didn't!  I  didn't!"  howled  the  old  station 
agent,  growing  red  in  the  face.  "Now  you  shet 
up,  do  you  hear?  The  boys  has  been  pokin'  fun 
«iiough  at  me  as  it  is!  Everywhere  I  go  they 


SOMETHING  OF  A  CLUE  161 

ask  me  about  my  smokin'!  I'm  sick  o'  hearin* 
about  it,  an'  I  ain't  goin'  to  stand  it,  I  ain't  !'* 
And  he  shook  his  fist  in  Tom's  face. 

"Sorry  you  feel  so  bad  about  it,  Mr.  Ricks," 
said  Tom  coolly.  "I  only  wanted  to  do  you  a 
favor.  Now  this  squash  cure  is  warranted  to " 

"Didn't  I  tell  you  I  don't  want  to  hear  about 
it!"  shrilled  the  station  agent.  "You  mind  your 
business,  Tom  Rover!  I  know  you!  Some  day 
I'll  fix  you,  yes,  I  will!" 

"Oh,  Mr.  Ricks,  I  only  want  to  be  of  service. 
Now,  if  you  will  only  listen.  This  squash  cure 
is  warranted " 

"Stuff  and  nonsense!  I  won't  listen,  do  you 
hear?  I  won't  listen!"  The  station  agent  was 
fairly  dancing  up  and  down.  I — I — There's  the 
train.  Go  on  with  you,  and  good  riddance !" 

"Oh,  Tom,  you'll  be  the  death  of  Ricks!" 
laughed  Sam,  as  all  of  the  lads  climbed  up  the 
steps  of  the  cars. 

"Not  much!  Nothing  like  that  will  ever  kill 
him,"  answered  the  fun-loving  Rover.  "He's  too 
tough!" 

"He'll  get  even  with  you  some  day,"  said  Dick. 

"Let  him — I'm  willing,"  answered  Tom,  calm 
ly.  He  was  so  fair-minded  that  he  was  willing 
to  take  as  well  as  give,  when  it  came  to  practical 
jokes. 


162  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

The  train  rolled  on,  and  for  the  time  being  the 
boys  had  little  to  do  but  talk  over  the  situation. 
At  a  junction  point  Fred  left  them.  He  promised 
to  write  and  asked  them  to  send  him  the  particu 
lars  of  what  they  did. 

Just  before  Ithaca  was  reached,  the  train  was 
Belayed.  As  a  consequence  they  missed  the  last 
boat  for  Cedarville  that  night. 

"That's  too  bad,"  said  Dick.  "Now  we  won't 
be  able  to  get  to  the  Stanhope  place  until  eleven 
o'clock  tomorrow  morning." 

"Well,  we  can  send  a  telegram  to  dad  at  Cedar 
ville,"  said  Sam.  "And  maybe  we  can  telephone," 
he  added. 

At  Ithaca  Hans  left  them. 

"I  keeps  mine  eyes  open  for  dot  Dad  Sobber," 
said  he.  "Of  I  finds  him  I  let  you  know." 

"That's  the  talk,  Hans!"  cried  Tom.  "You 
play  detective  and  some  day  perhaps  you'll  win 
a  great  big  leather  medal." 

"Yah,  dot's  so,"  answered  the  German  youth, 
complacently. 

At  the  telegraph  office  they  sent  a  message  to 
their  father,  who  had  engaged  a  room  at  the  new 
Cedarville  Hotel.  They  mentioned  that  they 
would  go  to  the  Axtell  House  in  Ithaca,  and 
asked  him  to  communicate  with  them  there  by 
telephone. 


SOMETHING  OF  A  CLUE  163 

At  the  Axtell  House  a  surprise  awaited  them. 
Seated  in  the  reading  room  they  found  Dan  Bax 
ter,  the  one-time  bully  of  Putnam  Hall,  but  who 
had  reformed  and  who  was  now  a  commercial 
traveler  for  a  large  jewelry  concern. 

"Why,  Dan,  you  here!"  cried  Dick,  as  Baxter, 
on  seeing  them,  rushed  up  to  shake  hands. 

"I  am,"  returned  the  young  commercial  trav 
eler.  "But  I  didn't  think  to  have  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  you,"  he  added.  "Thought  you'd  be  off 
on  a  summer  vacation  -somewhere." 

"We  were  off  camping,  but  we  came  this  way 
on  business,"  answered  Sam.  "How  have  you 
been?" 

"First-rate.  Don't  I  look  it?"  and  Dan  Bax 
ter  smiled  openly. 

"You  certainly  do,"  put  in  Tom.  "Traveling 
must  agree  with  you." 

"It  does." 

"And  business  is  good?"  asked  Dick. 

"The  best  ever.  And  what  is  more  to  the  point, 
IVe  had  a  raise  in  salary." 

"You  mean  the  one  you  mentioned  when  you 
met  us  at  Ashton,"  said  Tom. 

"No,  another  one.  You  see,  a  rival  firm  made 
me  an  offer.  My  firm  heard  of  it,  and  they  at 
once  came  to  me,  and  told  me  I  mustn't  think  of 
leaving — and  then  they  tacked  another  five  dol- 


164  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

lars  per  week  on  my  salary,"  and  Dan  Baxter's 
eyes  beamed. 

"Good!"  cried  Dick.  "Stick  to  it,  Dan,  and 
some  day  you'll  be  a  member  of  the  firm." 

"That  is  what  I  am  working  for.  Going  to 
stay  here  over  night?" 

"Yes." 

"Good  enough.  We  can  talk  things  over.  I 
was  rather  lonely — not  having  a  soul  to  talk  to. 
And  by  the  way,  whom  do  you  think  was  here 
some  days  ago?" 

"Tad  Sobber?"  questioned  Dick,  quickly. 

"Why — er — yes — he  was  here.  But  I  wasn't 
thinking  of  him  when  I  spoke." 

"Who  were  you  thinking  of?"  asked  Tom. 

"Old  Josiah  Crabtree.  He  is  out  of  prison, 
you  know,  and  he  heard  I  was  stopping  here,  and 
he  came  to  see  me." 


CHAPTER  XVII 
DAN  BAXTER'S  REVELATION 

THE  announcement  that  Josiah  Crabtree  had 
come  to  see  Dan  Baxter  filled  the  Rover  boys 
with  interest. 

"Did  he  have  much  to  say?"  asked  Dick. 

"He  had  a  great  deal  t-6  say,"  answered  Dan. 
He  looked  around  at  several  who  had  entered  the 
reading  room.  "Come  up  to  my  room  and  I'll 
tell  you  all  about  it." 

"We  will — after  we  have  notified  the  clerk 
where  we  will  be,"  said  Dick.  "We  are  waiting 
for  a  message  from  our  father." 

The  boys  engaged  their  rooms  and  had  their 
dress-suit  cases  taken  up.  A  few  minutes  later 
the  whole  crowd  entered  the  apartment  Dan  Bax 
ter  occupied.  They  noticed  that  it  was  well-kept 
and  that  on  the  bureau  rested  a  photograph  of 
Dan's  father. 

"How  is  he,  Dan."  asked  Dick,  motioning  to 
the  picture. 

165 


166  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Fairly  well.    He  is  getting  old,  you  know." 

"When  you  see  him  next,  give  him  our  re 
gards." 

"I  will,"  answered  Dan,  and  then  he  motioned 
the  Rovers  to  seats  and  sank  down  on  the  edge  of . 
the  bed  with  something  of  a  sigh.  In  spite  of  his 
success  as  a  commercial  traveler  Dan  could  not 
help  but  think  of  his  own  past  and  of  his  father's 
past.  How  his  father  might  have  prospered,  even 
as  the  Rovers  had  prospered,  had  he  followed  the 
path  of  fairness  and  honor!  He  had  reformed 
now,  but  this  reform  had  come  too  late  in  life 
to  enable  him  to  make  another  start  in  the  busi 
ness  world.  Dan  was  supporting  him,  and  father 
and  son  were  glad  enough  to  have  the  Rovers  drop 
their  many  just  causes  of  complaint  against  them. 

"I  can  tell  you  I  was  much  surprised  to  see 
Josiah  Crabtree,"  said  Dan,  after  a  pause.  "I 
ask  him  how  he  happened  to  be  out  of  prison, 
and  he  said  he  was  let  go  because  of  his  good 
behavior." 

"That  would  make  me  laugh,"  interrupted 
Tom.  "Think  of  old  Crabtree  on  his  good  be 
havior  T' 

"He  said  be  had  been  following  me  up  for 
nearly  a  week,"  pursued  Dan,  and  then  he  paused 
and  his  face  grew  red. 

"Following  you  up  ?"  cried  Sam.    "What  for  ?" 


DAN  BAXTER'S  REVELATION  167 

"Well — er — I  might  as  well  make  a  clean  breast 
of  it,  fellows — although  I  hope  you  will  keep  it  to 
yourselves.  You'll  remember  how  thick  Crabtree 
and  I  once  were  ?" 

"Yes,"  answered  all  of  the  Rovers  in  a  low 
tone.  They  could  realize  how  painful  the  re 
membrance  of  it  must  be  to  Dan,  now. 

"Well,  he  had  an  idea  that  I  was  the  same  old 
Dan  and  ready  for  new  schemes  for  making 
money.  He  had  a  scheme,  and  he  wanted  me  to 
help  him  work  it." 

"What  was  it?"  asked  Dick. 

"Well,  you'll  remember  that  he  was  always 
crazy  after  Mrs.  Stanhope." 

"He  was  crazy  after  her  money,  and  Dora's 
money." 

"Exactly.  Well,  he  wanted  me  to  help  him  in 
a  scheme  against  Mrs.  Stanhope — the  same  old 
scheme  he  tried  years  ago.  He  wanted  to  get  her 
in  his  power  and  force  her  to  marry  him." 

"What !  Marry  that  jailbird !"  cried  Dick,  and 
his  eyes  flashed  fire.  "What  a  father-in-law  Jo- 
siah  Crabtree  would  make!" 

"That's  it,  Dick.  He  talked  around  the  bush  a 
good  deal  at  first,  and  I  led  him  on,  wanting  to 
know  what  he  had  up  his  sleeve.  He  talked  about 
his  affinity  and  all  that,  and  said  that  Mrs.  Stan- 


168  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

hope  really  wanted  to  marry  him —  that  she  had 
said  so  a  score  of  times " 

"The  scoundrel!     He  tried  to  hypnotize  her!" 

"I  know  all  that  as  well  as  you  do,  Dick.  Well, 
he  said  she  wanted  to  marry  him,  but  that  her 
daughter  wouldn't  let  her,  being  influenced  by 
you  and  the  Lanings.  He  wanted  me  to  aid  him 
in  getting  Mrs.  Stanhope  away  from  Cedarville, 
and  he  said  that  as  soon  as  they  were  married 
he  would  give  me  five  thousand  dollars  for  help 
ing  him  to  get  her." 

"Dan!" 

"It  is  true,  every  word  of  it.  I  pumped  him 
all  I  could,  just  to  get  the  details  of  his  plot.  But 
he  wouldn't  give  me  the  details — in  fact,  I  don't 
think  he  had  the  details  worked  out.  When,  at 
last,  I  flatly  refused  to  assist  him  he  went  off  the 
maddest  man  you  ever  saw.  He  warned  me  not 
to  say  a  word  to  anybody,  stating  that  if  I  did, 
he  would  put  the  police  on  my  track  on  some  old 
charge.  But  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would 
write  to  you,  and  I'd  write  to  Mr.  Laning,  too— • 
he  being  Mrs.  Stanhope's  near  relative." 

"Where  did  he  go  to  ?"  asked  Sam. 

"I  didn't  see  him  the  next  day,  until  late  in  the 
evening.  Then  I  was  over  to  Grapeton,  to  see 
a  jeweler  there,  and  when  I  was  coming  away  an 
automobile  passed  me  driven  by  a  fellow  in  a 


DAN  BAXTER'S  REVELATION  169 

regular  chauffeur's  costume.  On  the  back  seat 
was  Crabtree  and  a  fellow  who  used  to  go  to 
Putnam  Hall — the  fellow  who  tried  to  do  the 
Stanhopes  out  of  that  fortune  in  court,  Tad  Sob- 
ber." 

"Sobber  and  Crabtree !"  burst  out  Dick.   "They 
surely  must  be  together  in  this  deal !" 
"It  certainly  looks  like  it,"  added  Tom. 
"I  guess  Crabtree  is  bound  to  have  a  part  of 
the  fortune,  even  if  he  can't  marry  Mrs.  Stan 
hope,"  said  Sam. 

"Is  Sobber  after  that  fortune  again?"  ques 
tioned  the  young  commercial  traveler. 

"We  are  afraid  he  already  has  it  in  his  posses 
sion,"  answered  Dick.  "Now  that  you  have  been 
kind  enough  to  tell  your  story,  Dan,  we'll  tell 
ours."  And  he  related  the  particulars  of  what 
had  brought  them  away  from  the  camp  at  the 
lake. 

"I  guess  they  are  both  after  that  fortune,"  said 
Dan,  after  listening  to  the  recital.  "It  seems  to 
me  it  all  fits  in.  Sobber  wanted  to  get  hold  of 
that  cash.  He  couldn't  do  it  by  force,  so  he  had 
to  use  cunning.  He  is  not  an  overly-brilliant  fel 
low,  I  take  it,  so  he  had  to  get  somebody  to  aid 
him.  In  some  manner  he  fell  in  with  Josiah  Crab- 
tree.  He  knew  that  Crabtree  was  as  smart  as  he 


170  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

was  unprincipled.     The  two  fixed  up  the  plot  to 
get  the  fortune — and  got  it." 

"I  hope  they  haven't  got  Mrs.  Stanhope,  too/' 
murmured  Dick. 

"I  think  Crabtree  would  rather  have  the  money 
than  have  the  lady,"  said  Dan. 

".Well,  we'll  know  all  about  the  case  tomor 
row,"  said  Sam.  "I  am  dead  tired  now  and  am 
going  to  bed,"  he  added,  looking  at  his  watch. 

"What  time  is  it?" 

"Quarter  to  twelve." 

"Gracious,  Dan,  I  didn't  think  we  were  keeping 
you  up  so  late!"  cried  the  eldest  Rover  boy. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,  Dick.  I'm  glad  you  came 
— it  saved  me  the  trouble  of  sending  that  letter." 

"You  can  go  to  bed,"  went  on  Dick,  to  his 
brothers.  "I'll  stay  up  a  bit  longer  and  see  if  any 
message  comes  from  dad." 

The  Rovers  left  Dan  Baxter's  apartment,  and 
Sam  and  Tom  retired,  both  worn  out  from  their 
day's  exertions.  Dick  went  below,  to  interview 
the  hotel  clerk. 

"No  message  yet,  sir,"  said  that  individual.  "If 
any  comes  in  I  will  call  you." 

Dick  was  about  to  turn  away,  when  the  tele 
phone  bell  rang.  He  waited  while  the  clerk  lis 
tened  for  a  moment. 

"Yes,  he's  here  now,"  he  heard  the  clerk  say. 


DAN  BAXTER'S  REVELATION  171 

"Wait  a  moment."  The  derk  turned  to  Dick. 
"There's  your  party  now.  I'll  switch  you  into 
the  booth  yonder." 

Trembling  with  anticipation,  Dick  hurried  to 
the  booth,  shut  the  door  and  took  np  the  tele 
phone  receiver.    The  wire  was  buzzing,  but  pres- ' 
ently  he  made  out  his  father's  voice. 

"Is  that  you,  Dick?" 

"Yes,  Dad.    Where  are  you?" 

"At  the  hotel  in  Cedarville.    I  just  got  here  a 
few  minutes  ago  from  a  run  across  the  lake." 

"Across  the  lake?     What  for?     Did  you  go 
after  the  fortune?" 

"No,  I  went  after  Mrs.  Stanhope." 

"Then  she  is — is  gone?"  faltered  Dick.     He 
could  scarcely  speak  the  words, 

"Yes.    But  how  did  you  guess  it?"    And  An 
derson  Rover's  tones  showed  his  surprise, 

"Tell  me  first  where  she  went,  and  how?"  de 
manded  Dick,  impatiently. 

"We  don't  know  how  she  went,  or  just  when. 
It  is  most  mysterious  all  the  way  through.  Dora 
is  nearly  frantic,  for  she  did  not  know  her  mother 
was  going.  We  followed  her  up  and  learned  that\ 
she  had  crossed  the  lake  in  company  with  some 
man  who  wore  a  heavy,  black  beard  and  dark 
goggles." 

"It  must  *iave  been  Josiah   Oabtree,"  cried 


172  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Dick,  and  then,  in  as  few  words  as  possible,  he 
told  of  the  meeting  with  Dan  Baxter  and  what  the 
young  commercial  traveler  had  revealed. 

"Yes!  yes!  that  must  be  the  truth  of  it!"  said 
Anderson  Rover.  "And  Crabtree  must  have  been 
the  one  who  aided  in  getting  the  fortune  from  the 
bank  where  it  was  being  kept." 

"Never  mind  the  money,  dad,  just  now.  Tell 
me  about  Mrs.  Stanhope." 

"I  can't  tell  you  any  more,  Dick.  I  went  across 
the  lake  in  a  launch,  but  I  could  get  no  trace  of 
her  on  the  other  side.  Now  I  am  going  back  to 
the  Stanhope  house,  and  send  Dora  over  to  the 
Lanings.  I  want  you  to  come  up  here  the  first 
thing  in  the  morning,"  added  Mr.  Rover. 

"I'll  be  up,  and  so  will  Sam  and  Tom,"  an 
swered  Dick,  and  then  after  a  few  words  more 
the  telephone  talk  came  to  an  end. 

Dick  slept  but  little  that  night.  His  one  thought 
was  of  Mrs.  Stanhope.  What  had  become  of 
her?  Was  it  possible  that  Josiah  Crabtree  had 
in  some  way  used  his  sinister  influence  to  get  her 
to  leave  her  home,  and  would  he  be  able  to  hyp 
notize  her  into  marrying  him? 

"If  he  does  that  it  will  break  Dora's  heart!" 
he  groaned.  "Oh,  it's  an  outrage!  We  don't 
want  such  a  scoundrel  in  the  family!"  And  he 
grated  his  teeth  in  just  indignation. 


DAN  BAXTER'S  REVELATION  173 

The  first  boat  for  Cedarville  left  directly  after 
the  breakfast  hour.  The  Rovers  dined  with  Dan 
Baxter  and  then  bade  the  young  commercial  trav 
eler  good-bye. 

"I'll  keep  my  eyes  open  for  Crabtree  and  Sob-i 
ber,"  said  Dan.     "And  if  I  see  either  of  'em 
I'll  let  you  know  at  once." 

"Do,"  said  Dick.  "Send  word  instantly — at 
my  expense." 

The  boys  boarded  the  same  little  steamer,  the 
Colden  Star,  which  had  first  taken  them  up  Ca- 
yuga  Lake,  when  on  their  way  to  become  pupils  at 
Putnam  Hall.  The  captain  remembered  them 
and  spoke  to  them  cordially.  But  none  of  the 
lads  was  in  the  humor  o-f  talking  to  outsiders. 

As  soon  as  Cedarville  was  reached  they  rushed 
ashore  at  the  well-known  dock.  They  were  going 
to  look  around  for  a  public  carriage  to  take  them 
to  the  Stanhope  residence,  some  distance  away, 
when  a  voice  hailed  them. 

"Why,  boys,  I  am  glad  to  see  you!"  came  in 
hearty  tones,   and   the   next   instant   they   were 
shaking  hands  with  Captain  Putnam,  the  owner; 
of  the  school  which  they  had  attended  so  many' 
years. 

"We  are  sorry,  Captain,  that  we  can't  stop  to 
talk,"  said  Dick,  "but  we  are  in  a  tremendous 
hurry/' 


I74  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Yes,  and  I  know  why,"  answered  the  owner 
of  the  school  "I  met  your  father  yesterday. 
,Want  to  go  to  the  Stanhope  place?" 

"Yes," 

"Then  come  with  me,  I  have  my  carriage  here, 
and  my  best  team,  and  I'll  take  pleasure  in  driv 
ing  you  there." 

"You  are  very  kind,"  answered  Tom.  "My!  I 
almost  feel  as  if  I  was  going  back  to  the  school !" 

"I'd  be  glad  to  have  you  back,  Thomas." 

"In  spite  of  my  pranks,  Captain?"  and  Tom 
grinned. 

"Yes,  in  spite  of  your  pranks,"  answered  Cap 
tain  Putnam,  promptly. 

"And  to  think  we  are  after  Josiah  Crabtree!" 
murmured  Sam.  "How  time  changes  things !" 

"I  trust  you  catch  him,  and  catch  that  Tad 
Sobber,  too,"  answered  Captain  Putnam,  gravely. 

The  team  was  a  spirited  one,  and  the  captain 
knew  well  how  to  handle  them.  Away  they  flew, 
through  the  village  and  then  out  on  the  smooth 
road  leading  to  the  Stanhope  place.  Dick  relapsed 
into  silence.  He  was  thinking  of  Dora  and  of  the 
girl's  missing  mother. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
A  FORTUNE;  AND  A  LADY  DISAPPEAR 

"AND  that's  all  I  know  about  it,  Dick." 

It  was  Dora  who  was  speaking.  She  was  seat 
ed  on  the  sofa  with  Dick  beside  her.  She  had 
been  telling  her  story  and  weeping  copiously  at 
the  same  time.  He  had  listened  with  great  in 
terest,  and  had  comforted  her  all  he  could  Tom 
and  Sam  had  gone  off  with  Mr.  Rover,  to  the 
Laning  place,  to  interview  Mr.  Laning  and  his 
wife  and  see  if  they  could  throw  any  additional 
light  on  the  mystery. 

What  Dora  had  to  tell  was  not  much,  and  it 
simply  supplemented  the  story  Mr.  Rover  had 
already  related  to  his  sons. 

One  day  a  strange  messenger  had  appeared  at 
the  Stanhope  house  with  a  letter  for  Mrs.  Stan 
hope.  The  communication  was  very  brief  and 
asked  the  lady  to  get  the  fortune  from  the  trust 
company  that  was  holding  it  and  take  it  to  Ithaca 
and  there  meet  Mr.  Rover.  She  was  to  do  this 

ITS 


in  secret,  for,  as  the  letter  said,  Mr.  Rover  "want 
ed  to  make  an  investment  of  great  importance, 
but  one  which  must  be  kept  from  the  general  pub 
lic,  or  the  chance  to  buy  stock  at  a  low  price  would 
be  lost."  The  communication  had  been  signed 
in  the  name  of  the  Rover  boys'  father. 

Rather  ignorant  of  business  affairs,  Mrs.  Stan 
hope  had  taken  the  first  boat  she  could  get  for 
Ithaca  and  gone  to  the  trust  company  and  gotten 
from  her  private  box  the  whole  fortune — her  own 
share  and  also  that  of  the  Lanings.  There  she 
had  gone  to  the  office  of  the  Adrell  Lumber  Com 
pany,  where,  so  the  letter  stated,  Mr.  Rover  was 
to  meet  her. 

The  Adrell  company's  office  proved  to  be  a 
smaH  affair  on  a  side  street,  and  on  entering  Mrs. 
Stanhope  had  met  the  messenger  who  had  deliv 
ered  the  letter  to  her  the  day  before.  He  had 
said  that  Mr.  Rover  was  expected  every  minute 
and  had  requested  her  to  sit  down. 

While  the  lady  was  waiting,  with  the  fortune 

in  her  valise,  a  telephone  had  rung  and  the  man 

in  the  office  had  gone  to  answer  the  call.    He  said 

Mr.  Rover  wished  to  speak  to  her.     She  had  an- 

.  swered  the  telephone,  and  someone  had  spoken  to 

•her  in  a  voice  she  believed  to  be  Anderson  Ro- 

*  ver's.     The  party  at  the  other  end  of  the  wire 

had  said  he  was  then  dickering  for  some  valuable 


A  FORTUNE  AND  A  LADY  DISAPPEAR 

mining  shares  owned  by  a  rich  old  man,  and  said 
the  shares  would  surely  go  up  to  double  value  in 
side  of  a  month. 

"I  can't  leave  the  old  man,"  came  over  the 
wire.  "Is  Mr.  Barker  there?" 

The  man  in  the  office  had  said  he  was  Mr.  Bar 
ker,  and  then  the  man  on  the  wire  had  vouchsafed 
the  additional  information  to  Mrs.  Stanhope  that 
he  was  an  old  friend  and  perfectly  trustworthy. 
Then  Mrs.  Stanhope  had  been  requested  to  turn 
the  fortune  over  to  Mr.  Barker,  who  would  de 
liver  it  to  Mr.  Rover  without  delay. 

Thinking  that  all  was  fair  and  square,  Mrs. 
Stanhope  had  delivered  the  valise  to  the  man, 
who  had  gone  off  with  it  immediately.  He  had 
told  her  to  go  home  and  Mr.  Rover  would  send 
her  word  before  night  about  what  he  had 
done. 

She  had  returned  to  Cedarville  and  to  her  home 
and  there  she  had  waited  patiently  to  hear  from 
Anderson  Rover.  No  message  coming  for  her, 
she  had  at  last  grown  suspicious  and  sent  word 
to  the  hotel  at  which  the  Rover  boys'  father  was 
supposed  to  be  stopping.  On  receiving  a  reply 
that  he  was  not  there,  and  had  not  been  there,  she 
grew  more  alarmed  than  ever,  and  then  sent  the 
message  to  Oak  Run  which  so  mystified  all  of  the 
Rovers. 


I78  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"We  have  learned  that  the  Adrell  Lumber 
Company  went  out  of  business  several  months 
ago,"  explained  Dora.  "The  old  signs  were  left 
up  and  the  office  was  rented  temporarily  to  a  man 
who  said  he  wanted  to  use  it  for  storage  pur 
poses/' 

"And  it  was  rented  that  way  just  to  fool  your 
mother/'  returned  Dick. 

On  learning  the  truth  Mrs.  Stanhope  had  been 
all  but  overcome.  She  had  sent  word  to  Mr.  L,an- 
ing,  but  he  could  not  come,  having  hurt  his 
ankle  as  already  mentioned. 

Then,  while  Dora  and  her  mother  were  in  the 
house  alone,  another  message  had  come.  It  was 
signed  Tad  Sobber,  and  stated  that  Sobber  had 
the  fortune  and  would  return  the  greater  portion 
of  it  provided  Mrs.  Stanhope  would  allow  him  to 
keep  ten  thousand  dollars  and  promise  not  to 
prosecute  him.  If  she  agreed  to  this,  she  was 
to  meet  a  certain  man  in  Cedarville,  who  would 
take  her  across  the  lake,  where  she  could  meet 
Sobber  and  get  back  her  valise  with  her  precious 
belongings.  She  was  particularry  cautioned  to 
come  alone — otherwise  the  fortune  would  not  be 
returned. 

"And  she  went  across  the  lake,  and  that  is  the 
last  seen  or  heard  of  her,"  said  Dora,  and  then 
she  burst  into  fresh  tears. 


A  FORTUNE  AND  A  LADY  DISAPPEAR       179 

"Have  you  seen  anything  lately  of  Josiah  Crab- 
tree."  questioned  Dick. 

"No,  but  mamma  got  a  long  letter  from  him,  in 

which  he  said  he  loved  her  more  than  ever  and 

that  she  had  better  make  up  her  mind  to  marry 

'him.     The  letter  was  so  sickening  mamma  tore 

it  up  and  put  it  in  the  stove." 

"Dora,  I  hate  to  alarm  you  more,  but  I  think 
Crabtree  had  something  to  do  with  getting  your 
mother  to  cross  the  lake." 

"What  makes  you  say  that,  Dick?"  she  de 
manded,  with  a  new  fear  coming  into  her  face. 

"1*11  tell  you,"  he  answered,  and  then  related 
the  particulars  of  the  meeting  with  Dan  Baxter. 
When  he  concluded  her  face  was  very  pale  and 
her  hands  icy  cold. 

"Oh,  Dick,  would  that — that  monster  carry  her 
off  and — and  force  mamma  to  marry  him!"  she 
moaned. 

"I  can't  answer  that,  Dora.  But  you'll  remem 
ber  what  a  strange  influence  Crabtree  used  to  ex 
ercise  over  her." 

"Yes!  yes!  But  mamma  was  sickly  then  and 
her  mind  was  weak.  Now  she  is  much  stronger." 

"I  think  Crabtree  is  something  of  a  hypnotist 
and  mesmerist,  and  there  is  no  telling  what  such 
a  rascal  will  do  when  he  sets  out  for  it.  He  wants 
that  fortune  just  as  much  as  Sobber  wants  it.  I 


l8o  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

think  they  are  working  this  game  between  them." 

"But  why  would  they  take  mamma  away  after 
they  had  the  fortune?" 

"Because  the  fortune  is  not  all  in  gold.  There 
is  some  very  rare  jewelry  and  precious  stones. 
The  thieves  would  have  trouble  in  disposing  of 
those  things  unless  they  had  some  semblance  of 
a  legal  right  to  do  so.  If  Mr.  Crabtree  was  your 
mother's  husband  he  could  take  the  jewelry  and 
precious  stones  and  sell  them,  and  nobody  would 
prosecute  him." 

"Oh,  Dick,  what  shall  I  do?" 

"I  don't  know  that  you  can  do  anything,  Dora. 
My  advice  is,  that  you  go  over  and  stay  with  the 
Lanings,  and  let  us  try  to  solve  this  mystery. 
We'll  do  all  we  can,  and  we'll  make  the  authori 
ties  do  all  they  can,  too." 

"The  Cedarville  police  are  of  no  account — in 
a  matter  of  such  importance." 

"I  know  that.  Father  sent  to  New  York  for  a 
couple  of  first-class  detectives.  Perhaps  they'll 
be  able  to  get  on  the  trail  quicker  than  any  of  us 
realize."  But  though  Dick  spoke  thus  it  was 
more  to  allay  Dora's  anxiety  than  through  any 
faith  in  what  the  sleuths  of  the  law  might  be 
able  to  accomplish. 

The  matter  was  talked  over  a  little  longer,  and 
then  Dora  dressed  and  packed  her  suit-case  and 


'A  FORTUNE  AND  A  LADY  DISAPPEAR       181 

announced  herself  ready  to  go  to  the  Laning 
f-arm,  located  some  distance  away.  Dick  drove 
her  over.  They  found  the  whole  household  in 
1  excitement  over  what  had  occurred. 

"I  declare,  that  fortune  has  brought  nothing 
but  trouble  from  the  start,"  said  Mrs.  Laning, 
with  a  deep  sigh.  "Sometimes  I  wish  we  had 
never  heard  of  it!" 

"I  shouldn't  care  so  much  for  the  fortune,  if 
only  I  knew  mamma  was  safe !"  answered  Dora. 

"I  am  going  down  to  Cedarville  and  see  if  I 
can't  get  on  the  trail  of  the  party  who  took  your 
mother  across  the  lake,"  said  Dick. 

"And  I'll  go  along,"  came  from  Tom. 

"So  will  I,"  added  Sam. 

"I  am  going  to  Ithaca,  to  look  into  that  lumber 
office  business,"  said  Mr.  Rover.  "I  want  to  get 
a  good  description  of  the  fellow  who  got  that 
valise  with  the  fortune."  In  his  excitement  he 
'did  not  think  of  his  injured  knee. 

All  drove  to  Cedarville,  and  there  Mr.  Rover 
took  the  boat  down  Lake  Cayuga.  The  boys 
walked  along  the  docks,  looking  for  a  man  named 
Belcher,  who  rented  out  small  boats.  They  found 
the  fellow  at  a  boathouse,  putting  a  new  seat  in  a 
rowboat. 

"Do  yon  know  anything  of  this  affair?"  asked 
Dick,  after  he  had  learned  how  the  news  of  Mr*- 


182  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Stanhope's  disappearance,  and  the  disappearance 
of  the  fortune,  had  spread. 

"I  was  just  thinking  I  might  know  something," 
answered  Caleb  Belcher,  slowly.  He  was  known 
to  be  a  man  who  never  hurried. 

"What?"  asked  the  three  Rovers,  eagerly. 

"Well "  The  boatman  slowly  shifted  his 

quid  of  tobacco  from  one  side  of  his  mouth  to  the 
other.  "I  was  thinking  I  might  know  a  little," 

"But  what?  Tell  us,  man!"  cried  Dick.  "Don't 
keep  us  waiting." 

"It  ain't  much,"  was  the  slow  reply.  "I  was 
out  rowing,  you  understand— coming  from  the 
Point  to  Harden's  dock,  when  I  see  a  boat  I 
didn't  know,  moving  across  the  lake." 

"Yes,"  said  Sam,  impatiently. 

"She  put  across  the  lake,  and  she  had  two  men 
and  a  woman  in  her.  The  woman  wore  a  dark 
dress  and  a  dark  veil." 

"It  must  have  been  Mrs.  Stanhope!"  cried 
Dick.  "When  was  this?" 

"About  the  same  time  they  say  the  lady  disap 
peared." 

"Where  did  the  boat  go  to?"  asked  Tom. 

'"Well,  I  was  kind  of  curious  to  know  whose 
boat  it  was,  so  I  watched  pretty  closely,  and  she 
went  in  over  there,"  and  the  old  boatman  pointed 
with  his  hand  to  a  spot  on  the  opposite  shore 


'A  FORTUNE  AND  A  LADY  DISAPPEAR      183 

where  there  was  a  tall  rock  and  a  fair-sized  cove. 

"Take  us  over  there  at  once  and  I'll  pay  you 
well,"  said  Dick.  "Get  out  two  pairs  of  oars, 
and  we'll  help  you  to  row/' 

Slow  though  he  was,  Caleb  Belcher  was  always 
anxious  to  earn  money,  and  soon  a  rowboat  was 
gotten  ready  and  the  three  Rover  boys  sprang  in. 
The  old  boatman  followed,  and  the  craft  was 
headed  across  the  lake. 

"Who  lives  near  that  spot?"  questioned  Dick, 
as  they  swept  over  the  calm  bosom  of  the  lake. 

"Tony  Carew's  farm  isn't  far  off,"  answered 
the  old  boatman. 

"Anybody  else?" 

"Not  that  I  know  of." 

"Do  you  know  this  Tony  Carew." 

"Guess  I  do — we  went  to  school  together,  and 
licked  each  other  more'n  a  dozen  times,"  and 
Caleb  Belcher  chuckled  over  the  recollection. 

"All  right,  show  us  to  his  place,"  said  Dick, 

As  soon  as  the  shore  was  reached  all  sprang 
out  of  the  boat,  which  was  tied  to  a  bush  growing 
nearby.  Then  Caleb  Belcher  led  the  way  along 
a  trail  that  was  rather  rough.  Presently  they 
came  to  a  road  and  on  it  an  old  farmhouse. 

"There  is  Tony  Carew  now,"  said  Belcher,  and 
pointed  to  an  old  man  who  sat  on  a  bench,  smok 
ing. 


"I  didn't  have  nuthin'  to  do  with  it — you  can't 
mix  me  up  in  it!"  cried  Tony  Carew,  as  soon  as 
Dick  stated  the  object  of  his  visit.  "I  didn't  tech 
the  lady!"  And  he  bobbed  his  head  vigorously. 
'Evidently  he  was  a  man  easily  scared. 

"I  want  to  learn  if  you  know  anything  about 
it,"  returned  Dick,  sternly.  "If  you  do,  tell  me." 

"I  didn't  tech  the  lady!  I  wouldn't  tech  no- 
buddy!"  howled  Tony  Carew. 

"Did  you  see  her  and  the  men?" 

"Yes — but  I  didn't  tech  nobuddy,  I  tell  you. 
I  stayed  in  the  barn." 

"But  you  saw  her!"  cried  Dick.  "Where  did 
she  go?  Or  where  did  those  men  take  her?" 

"The  hull  crowd  got  in  a  carriage  wot  was 
waitin'  down  the  road." 

"Whose  carriage?" 

"I  dunno.  They  had  a  white  hoss  an'  a  black 
boss,  an'  the  carriage  had  the  top  kinder  torn." 

"Who  was  driving?" 

"A  man  with  a  linen  duster,  an'  a  cap  pulled 
away  down  over  his  face." 

"Which  way  did  they  go?" 

"That  way,"  answered  Tony  Carew,  and 
pointed  to  a  side  road  leading  eastward. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

ON  TH£  WAY  TO  BOSTON 

Rover  boys  gazed  down  the  road  with  in 
terest.  It  ran  between  a  number  of  tall  trees,  and 
looked  to  be  lonely  in  the  extreme. 

"Where  does  it  lead  to?"  asked  Sam. 

"It's  an  old  road,  running  to  Shaville,"  an 
swered  Tony  Carew.  "It  ain't  hardly  used  any; 
more." 

"And  that  is  why  those  rascals  took  it,"  an 
swered  Dick.  "They  wanted  to  keep  in  the  dark 
as  much  as  possible.  How  far  to  Shaville  ?5> 

"  'Bout  two  miles." 

"Can  you  take  us  over  in  a  carriage?  We'll 
pay  you,  of  course." 

"To  be  sure !  But,  say,  honestly,  I  didn't  have 
nuthin'  to  do  with  carryin'  her  off !"  cried  the  old 
farmer. 

"I  believe  you,"  answered  Dick.  "But  it's  a 
pity  you  didn't  report  what  you  knew  to  the  Ce~ 
darville  police." 

185 


186  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  didn't  want  to  git  in  no  trouble." 

"Want  me  any  more  ?"  asked  Caleb  Belcher. 

"We  may  want  you,"  answered  Dick.  "Stay 
here  for  a  couple  of  hours,  anyway.** 

"My  price  is  twenty-five  cents  an  hour." 

"All  right — and  there's  a  dollar  on  account," 
and  Dick  passed  the  money  over. 

A  fairly  good  horse  and  wagon  were  brought 
from  the  barn,  and  the  boys  and  Tony  Carew  got 
in.  Then  the  horse  was  urged  forward,  and 
over  the  uneven  road  they  bumped,  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  village  of  Shaville,  a  sleepy  commun 
ity,  with  one  store,  a  blacksmith  shop,  a  church,, 
•and  about  a  dozen  cottages. 

When  Shaville  was  reached  the  boys  com 
menced  a  diligent  search  for  some  news  concern 
ing  the  carriage  with  the  white  and  the  black 
horse  and  the  dilapidated  top.  At  first  they  could 
find  nobody  who  had  seen  such  a  turnout,  but 
presently  they  met  a  tramp  whom  Sam  stopped, 
and  he  gave  them  news  that  was  surprising. 

"I  see  'em !"  cried  the  tramp.  "Say,  boss,  give 
me  a  dollar  an'  I'll  tell  you  aH  I  know." 

"Youll  tell  all  you  know  without  the  dollar!" 
cried  Dick,  and  grabbed  the  knight  of  the  road 
by  the  collar.  "Come  now,  tell  me,  quick !" 

"Don't  hart  me!"  yelled  the  tramp.  "I  was 
wnly  foolin'.  Course  111  tell  you." 


"YOU'LL  TELL  ALL  YOU  KNOW  WITHOUT  THE  DOLLAR!" 
CRIED  DICK. — Page  186. 

Tht  Rover  Boys  Doivn  East. 


ON  THE  WAY  TO  BOSTON  187 

He  was  subjected  to  close  questioning,  and 
from  him  it  was  learned  that  the  carriage  with  the- 
three  men  and  the  lady  had  passed  through  Sha- 
ville  and  turned  towards  Latown.  The  lady  had! 
tried  to  jump  from  the  carriage  just  while  it  was' 
passing  the  tramp,  but  the  men  had  held  her  back. 
He  had  heard  the  men  mention  Latown,  and  also 
speak  of  an  automobile. 

"One  feller  was  an  old  gent,  who  looked  like  a 
perfesser,"  said  the  tramp. 

"That  must  have  been  Crabtree,"  said  Tom. 

''Can  it  be  that  they  were  going  to  leave  the 
carriage  and  take  to  an  auto  at  Latown?"  came 
from  Sam. 

"Perhaps,"  answered  Dick.  "If  they  did  take 
to  an  auto  it  will  be  mighty  hard  to  find  them." 

Tossing  the  tramp  a  quarter,  they  went  on  their 
way,  and  presently  reached  Latown,  and  there 
hurried  to  the  only  garage  the  place  possessed. 
There  they  learned  that  the  garage  owner  had 
rented  a  touring  car  out  several  days  before  and 
it  had  not  yet  been  returned. 

"The  fellow  who  rented  it  was  to  pay  me  ten 
dollars  a  day,  but  I  didn't  think  he'd  keep  it  so' 
long,"  said  the  man.  "He  gave  me  his  card." 

"Why,  it  is  my  card!"  ejaculated  Dick,  on 
glancing  at  the  pasteboard.  "The  nerve  of  him! 
Of  course  it  was  Sobber — or  one  of  his  cronies/1 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

It  was  not  until  nightfall  that  the  boys  learned 
what  had  become  of  the  touring  car.  Then  they 
found  a  boy  who  had  seen  the  car,  with  three  men 
and  two  women  in  it,  speeding  towards  the  Al 
bany  road.  This  lad  took  them  to  the  very  spot 
%vhere  he  had  seen  the  car. 

"One  of  the  ladies  was  terribly  excited,"  said 
the  lad.  "When  she  saw  me,  she  shouted  some 
thing  and  then  threw  one  of  her  hair  combs  at 
me.  Here  is  the  comb  now." 

"It  must  be  Mrs.  Stanhope's,"  was  Dick's  com 
ment.  "She  wanted  it  to  be  used  to  trace  her  by." 

"It  is  hers,"  said  Sam.  "I  remember,  she  had 
a  pair  of  them." 

"What  did  she  shout?"  asked  Dick. 

"I  couldn't  make  out,  exactly.  It  sounded  like 
Boston— but  I  ain't  sure." 

"Boston?"  repeated  Dick.  "Oh,  it  can't  be! 
That  is  too  far  away." 

"They  might  be  headed  for  Boston.  There  is 
a  fine  road  for  autos  from  Albany  to  the  Hub— 
the  old  post-road/'  said  Tom. 

"I'll  telephone  along  the  line  and  try  to  find 
out  where  they  went,"  answered  Dick. 

It  was  not  until  the  next  day  that  word  came 
in  from  Albany  that  the  automobile  had  been  s< 
in  that  city.    It  had  stopped  at  a  garage  to  have 
tire  fixed.     No  one  was  in  it  at  the  time  but  a 


ON  THE  WAY  TO  BOSTON  189 

young  man.  He  appeared  to  be  in  a  great  hurry, 
and  had  paid  well  for  a  rapid  repair. 

From  Albany  the  auto  was  traced  across  the 
Hudson  river  and  to  North  Adams.  But  that  was 
the  last  heard  of  it. 

"I  am  going  to  North  Adams,"  said  Dick. 

"It  looks  as  if  they  did  really  go  to  Boston/* 
said  Tom. 

"Well,  they  could  make  the  run  in  a  day  if 
they  tried  real  hard.  The  distance  is  only  about 
a  hundred  and  fifty  miles." 

All  of  the  boys  resolved  to  go  to  North  Adams, 
and  sent  word  to  Cedarville  to  that  effect.  In  re 
turn  came  a  telegram  from  Mr.  Rover,  reading  as 
follows : 

"Run  them  down  if  you  possibly  can.  Do  not 
spare  expense." 

"As  if  I  would  spare  any  expense !"  murmured 
Dick.  "I'd  give  all  I  possess  to  put  Mrs.  Stan 
hope  back  in  her  home,  and  put  Josiah  Crabtree 
back  in  prison!" 

"And  put  Sobber  in  prison,  too,"  added  Tom, 

In  North  Adams  the  lads  quite  unexpectedly 

ran  into  Spud  Jackson,  who  had  been  spending  a 

tew  weeks  with  some  relatives  in  the  Berkshires. 

Spud   was   immediately   interested   in   what   the 


190 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


Rovers  had  to  tell  and  proposed  something  that 
met  with  immediate  approval. 

"My  uncle  Dan  has  got  a  dandy  car — fast  as 
they  make  'em,"  said  Spud.  "Can  go  about  a 
hundred  miles  an  hour,  I  guess.  Well,  he  lets 
me  run  it  whenever  I  want  to.  Say  the  word  and 
we'll  start  for  Boston  tomorrow,  and  make  in 
quiries  all  along  the  road." 

"Can  you  have  the  use  of  the  car,  Spud?" 
asked  Sam. 

"Positively.  Uncle  Dan  said  I  could  make  a 
tour  of  the  White  Mountains  if  I  wished,  but  I 
don't  care  for  the  scenery  much — too  much  of  it, 
I  guess.  But  going  to  Boston,  to  catch  those  ras 
cals,  would  hit  me  plumb." 

So  it  was  arranged  that  they  should  start  east 
ward  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  meantime  Dick 
and  his  brothers  sent  out  more  messages. 

"Who  do  you  think  the  other  woman  in  that 
touring  car  can  be?"  asked^Sam. 

"I  don't  know,  Sam,"  answered  his  eldest 
brother.  "Perhaps  some  unscrupulous  party  who 
was  hired  by  Crabtree  to  look  after  Mrs.  Stan 
hope." 

"Dad  said  he  had  heard  that  Sobber  got  his 
money  to  go  to  court  from  a  woman  who  was 
his  great  aunt." 


ON  THE  WAY  TO  BOSTON  191 

"Well,  she  may  be  the  one — most  likely  she 
is.  I  am  only  afraid  of  one  thing." 

"What's  that?"  asked  Tom. 

"That  by  some  means  old  Crabtree  will  force 
Mrs.  Stanhope  to  marry  him  before  we  can  rescue 
her." 

"I  wonder  why  she  doesn't  try  to  run  away," 
came  from  Sam. 

"Probably  she  has  tried,  Sam;  but  they  watch 
her  too  closely." 

"If  they  went  to  Boston,  what  will  they  do 
there?"  queried  Tom. 

"I  don't  know — maybe  take  a  liner  for  Europe, 
or  to  some  other  part  of  the  earth.  You  must  re 
member,  they  are  playing  for  a  big  stake." 

The  touring  car  that  Spud  brought  around  the 
next  morning  was  certainly  an  elegant  affair.  It 
seated  five  and  was  of  sixty-horse  power.  Spud 
quickly  demonstrated  that  he  knew  how  to  run 
the  machine,  so  Dick  did  not  offer  to  do  so. 

"Now  you  do  the  bossirrg,"  said  Spud.  "FH 
run  her  anywhere  you  please,  even  if  you  want 
to  go  to  the  top  of  Mount  Washington." 

"We  are  going  after  that  other  auto,  that's  all," 
answered  Dick,  grimly. 

The  weather  was  ideal  for  touring  and  had  they 
not  been  under  such  a  mental  strain  the  Rover 
boys  would  have  enjoyed  riding  greatly.  But 


192 

they  could  think  of  nothing  but  Mrs.  Stanhope 
and  the  missing  fortune. 

"I  suppose  Dora  is  waiting  every  hour  to  hear 
from  us,"  said  Dick. 

"Yes,  and  the  Lanings  are  waiting,  too,"  add 
ed  Tom. 

"And  dad,  and  the  folks  at  home,"  supple 
mented  Sam. 

They  had  sent  a  number  of  messages  to  Cedar- 
ville  and  now  sent  another,  telling  of  their  plans, 
and  mentioning  some  towns  at  which  they  ex 
pected  to  stop.  To  this  message  no  answer  was 
returned  until  they  reached  Worcester,  on  the 
afternoon  of  the  following  day. 

"Hello,  here's  news!"  cried  Dick.  "Say,  we 
want  to  get  to  Boston  just  as  soon  as  we  can!" 

"What  is  it?"  asked  the  others,  quickly. 

"Father  has  received  a  postal  card,  mailed  from 
Boston.  It  is  signed  by  Mrs.  Stanhope,  and  asked 
for  help." 

"Does  she  give  any  address?"  asked  Tom. 

"He  says  all  there  is  of  the  address  \s  234 
Carm.  He  says  the  rest  is  rubbed  out." 

"Maybe  we  can  find  out  in  a  directory  what 
Carm  stands  for,"  suggested  Spud. 

"Exactly,  Spud.  Say,  will  you  get  us  to  Bos 
ton  just  as  soon  as  possible?" 

"I  sure  will." 


ON  THE  WAY  TO  BOSTON 


193 


"How  far  is  it?" 

"About  thirty-five  miles." 

"Then  you  can  make  it  in  an  hour." 

"Yes,  if "  And  Spud  closed  one  eye  sug 
gestively. 

"If  what" 

"If  they  don't  arrest  us  for  speeding.  It's 
against  the  law  to  run  fast,  you  know." 

"Oh,  well,  we'll  have  to  take  a  chance,"  de 
clared  Tom.  "It's  a  case  of  necessity." 

As  soon  as  they  were  outside  of  the  city  limits, 
Spud  turned  on  the  gasolene  and  advanced  the 
spark,  until  the  touring  car  was  making  forty 
and  then  forty-five  miles  per  hour.  On  they  tore, 
through  Westboro  and  other  places,  and  then  on 
towards  Wellesley. 

"Look  out,  here,  that  you  don't  run  down  any 
college  girls !"  warned  Dick,  as  they  came  in  sight 
of  Wellesley  College. 

"Oh,  I  wouldn't  run  down  any  girls  for  the 
world !"  answered  Spud,  as  he  slowed  down  a  bit. 
Soon  the  main  street  of  Wellesley  was  left  behind 
and  on  they  sped  for  Newton  and  the  Hub. 

"Hi!  hi!"  came  a  sudden  call  from  the  road 
way,  and  a  policeman  appeared,  waving  his  hand 
frantically. 

"Sorry,  but  we  can't  stop  to  talk !"  flung  back 
Spud,  and  in  a  minute  the  officer  of  the  law  be- 


194  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

came  a  mere  speck  in  the  distance.  He  had  not 
gotten  their  number,  so  could  do  nothing. 

They  were  just  entering  Boston  proper  when 
a  loud  report  came  from  one  of  the  rear  tires. 
The  car  swerved  to  one  side,  and  Spud  had  all 
he  could  do  to  keep  it  from  "going  into  a  hitching 
post.  Then  he  shut  off  the  power. 

"A  blow-out!"  announced  Tom,  as  he  leaped 
to  the  ground, 

"That  ends  running  for  the  present,"  said  Sam. 

"So  it  does,"  agreed  Spud,  mournfully. 


CHAPTER  XX 

AN  ADVENTURE  IN  BOSTON 

THE  Rover  boys  looked  at  each  other  inquir 
ingly.  They  wanted  to  go  on,  but  did  not  know 
what  to  do  about  the  stalled  automobile. 

"You  go  ahead/*  said  Spud,  reading  their 
thoughts.  "Ill  fix  the  tire,  or  have  it  done  by 
some  garage  man,  and  I'll  see  you  later." 

"Where?"  asked  Dick. 

"I'll  go  to  the  Parker  House — that  is  where  my 
uncle  always  goes,"  answered  Spud. 

"Very  well — we'll  call  for  you  or  send  a  mes 
sage,"  said  Tom.  "Come  on,  here  is  a  trolley!" 
And  he  ran  to  stop  the  car.  Soon  he  and  his 
brothers  were  on  board  and  bound  for  the  heart 
oi  the  city. 

"Say,  do  you  know  any  street  in  town  that  be 
gins  with  Carm?'*  questioned  Dick,  of  the  car 
conductor. 

"Carm?"  repeated  the  man,  slowly.  "No,  I 
don't.  I  don't  believe  there  is  such  a  street." 

195 


196  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Do  you  know  the  streets  pretty  well?" 

"I  ought  to — I  drove  an  express  wagon  for 
four  years." 

"That  looks  as  if  we  were  up  against  it,"  said 
Dick,  to  his  brothers.  \ 

"We'll  go  in  a  drug  store  and  consult  a  city 
directory,"  answered  Sam.  "He  may  think  he 
knows  all  the  streets,  but  every  city  has  a  lot  of 
places  even  the  oldest  inhabitant  doesn't  know." 

They  rode  on  a  few  blocks  further  and  then, 
seeing  a  large  drug  store,  alighted  from  the  car 
and  entered  the  place.  A  directory  was  handy, 
on  a  stand,  and  they  asked  for  permission  to 
consult  it. 

"Nothing  like  Carm  here,"  said  Tom,  after 
they  had  looked  at  the  alphabetical  list  of  streets. 
"We  are  stumped,  sure  enough." 

"Hello !  I've  got  it — I  think !"  burst  out  Sam, 
so  loudly  that  the  attention  of  several  persons  in 
the  store  was  attracted  to  him.  "Here  is  a  Varm- 
olet  street.  Maybe  Mrs.  Stanhope  only  heard  the 
name,  and  thought  it  was  Carmolet.  She  wrote 
that  down,  and  the  end  became  rubbed  off." 

"You  may  be   right,    Sam,"   answered   Dick.'! 
" Anyway,  I  guess  your  idea  is  worth  looking  into. 
I  wonder  where  Varmolet  street  is?" 

They  made  several  inquiries,  and  at  last  learned 
that  the  street  was  a  narrow  and  exceedingly 


AN  ADVENTURE  IN  BOSTON  197 

crooked  affair  about  half  a  mile  away.  They 
boarded  another  street  car  to  visit  the  neighbor 
hood. 

"Look  who  is  here!"  ejaculated  Tom,  as  he  and 
his  brothers  sat  down. 

"Well,  I  never!"  cried  Sam. 

"Jerry  Koswell  and  Bart  Larkspur!"  mur 
mured  Dick. 

It  was  indeed  the  two  former  students  of 
Brill — the  lads  who  had  run  away  after  causing 
the  Rovers  and  some  others  so  much  trouble. 
Both  were  loudly  dressed  in  summer  outing  flan 
nels,  and  each  carried  an  unlighted  cigarette  in 
his  hand. 

"Huh!"  grunted  Jerry  Koswell,  as  he  glared 
at  the  Rovers.  "Where  did  you  come  from?" 

"Perhaps  we  might  ask  the  same  question," 
returned  Dick,  coldly. 

This  meeting  was  not  at  all  to  his  taste,  espe 
cially  when  he  and  his  brothers  wished  to  turn 
their  whole  attention  to  locating  Mrs.  Stanhope 
and  her  enemies. 

"Have  you  been  following  us?"  demanded  Bait 
Larkspur. 

^  "No,  Larkspur,  we  have  something  of  more 
importance  to  do,"  answered  Tom. 

"Huh!  you  needn't  get  gay,  Rover!" 

'Til  get  gay  if  I  wish,"  retorted  Tom,  sharply. 


198          THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"You  had  better  not  follow  us,"  came  in  ugly 
tones  from  Jerry  Koswell.  "If  you  do  you'll 
get  yourselves  in  hot  water." 

"See  here,  Koswell,  and  you  too,  Larkspur," 
said  Dick,  in  a  low  but  distinct  tone.  "We  know 
all  about  what  you  did  at  Brill — and  so  do  the 
authorities  know  it  Just  at  present  we  haven't 
time  to  bother  with  you.  But  some  day  we  may 
get  after  you." 

"Bah!  you  can't  scare  me!"  snorted  Koswell. 
Yet  his  face  showed  that  he  was  disturbed. 

"Are  you  staying  in  Boston?"  asked  Sam, 
somewhat  curiously. 

"No,  we  are  bound  for  a  trip  up  the  coast 

"Shut  up,  Jerry,  don't  tell  'em  where  we  are 
going,"  interrupted  Larkspur.  "It's  none  of  their 
business." 

"Some  day  we'll  get  after  you,"  said  Dick. 
"Now  we've  got  to  leave  you,"  he  added,  as  the 
ear  conductor  called  out  the  name  of  Varmolet 
street,  as  Dick  had  requested  him  to  do. 

"You  keep  your  distance!"  shouted  KosweJl 
after  the  Rover  boys. 

"We  are  not  afraid  of  you!"  added  Larkspur, 
and  then  the  car  went  on  again,  and  the  two 
former  students  of  Brill  were  lost  to  view. 

"They  are  off  on  some  kind  of  a  trip,"  said 


AN  ADVENTURE  IN  BOSTON  199 

Sam.     "Evidently  they  have  quite  some  money." 

"More  money  than  brains,"  returned  Tom, 
bluntly.  "If  their  folks  don't  take  'em  in  hand, 
they'll  both  end  up  in  prison  some  day." 

"Koswell  mentioned  a  trip  up  the  coast,"  said 
Dick.  "They  must  be  going  up  to  Portland  and 
Casco  Bay,  or  further." 

"I'd  like  to  -go  to  Casco  Bay  myself,**  said  Sam. 
"It's  a  beautiful  spot,  with  its  islands.  Tom  Fa 
vor  was  telling  me  all  about  it  He  spent  three 
summers  there." 

They  had  alighted  at  the  corner  of  Varmolet 
street  and  now  started  to  look  for  No.  234.  They 
had  to  walk  two  blocks,  past  houses  that  were  dis 
reputable  in  the  extreme. 

"I  don't  like  the  look  of  this  neighborhood," 
remarked  Sam,  as  they  hurried  along.  "I'd  hate 
to  visit  it  after  dark." 

"Think  of  what  Mrs.  Stanhope  must  be  suffer 
ing,  if  they  brought  her  to  such  a  spot,"  returned 
Dick,  and  could  not  help  shuddering. 

Presently  they  reached  No.  234,  an  old  three- 
storied  house,  with  a  dingy  front  porch,  and  with 
solid  wooden  shutters,  the  majority  of  which  were 
'•  tightly  closed.  Not  a  soul  was  in  sight  around  the 
place. 

"Don't  ring  any  bell,"  warned  Sam.    "If  those 


200  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

rascals  are  here  they  may  take  the  ala^m  and 
skip  out" 

"There  isn't  any  bell  to  ring,"  answered  Tom, 
grimly.  "There  was  once  an  old-fashioned 
knocker,  but  it  has  been  broken  off." 

"I  think  one  of  us  ought  to  try  to  get  around  to 
the  back,"  said  Dick.  "If  those  rascals  are  here 
they  may  try  to  escape  that  way." 

"That  is  true,"  returned  Tom.  "But  let  us 
make  sure  first  that  we  have  the  right  place.  The 
folks  living  here  may  be  all-right  people,  and 
they'd  think  it  strange  to  see  us  spying  around." 

Dick  looked  up  and  down  the  street  and  saw 
a  girl  eight  or  nine  years  old  sitting  on  a  porch 
some  distance  away,  minding  a  baby. 

"Will  you  tell  me  who  lives  in  that  house  ?"  he 
asked,  of  the  girl. 

"Why,  old  Mr.  Mason  lives  there,"  was  the 
answer. 

"Mr.  Mason?" 

"Yes.  He's  a  very  old  man — 'most  ninety 
years  old,  so  they  say." 

"Does  he  live  there  alone  ?" 

"Yes — that  is,  all  the  rest  af  his  family  are' 
dead.  He  has  a  housekeeper,  Mrs.  Sobber. 

"Mrs.  Sobber!"  exclaimed  Dick. 

"Yes,  sir." 

"How  old  is  she?" 


AN  ADVENTURE  IN  BOSTON  2OI 

"Oh,  I  don't  know — maybe  forty  or  fifty.  She's 
been  Mr.  Mason's  housekeeper  for  three  or  four 
years.  If  you  call  on  her,  you  want  to  look  out. 
She  don't  buy  from  agents. 

"Why?"  asked  Dick,  innocently.  He  did  not 
mind  that  the  little  girl  took  him  to  be  an  agent. 

"Oh,  she  is  too  sharp  and  miserly,  I  guess.  She 
used  to  get  me  to  do  her  errands  for  her — but  she 
never  paid  me  even  a  cent  for  it." 

"Anybody  else  in  the  house?" 

"Not  regular.  Once  in  a  while  a  young  man 
comes  to  see  Mrs.  Sobber.  He  ain't  her  son,  but 
he's  some  kind  of  a  relation.  I  think  she's  his 
aunt,  or  great  aunt." 

"Haven't  you  seen  anybody  else  coming 
lately?" 

"I've  been  away  lately — dowr*  to  my  grand' 
father's  farm.  I  came  back  last  night.  I  wish 
I  was  back  on  the  farm,"  added  the  little  girl, 
wistfully. 

"Never  mind,  maybe  you'll  get  back  some  day," 
said  Dick,  cheerily.  "Here's  something  for  you," 
And  he  dropped  a  silver  dime  in  her  lap,  some 
thing  that  pleased  her  greatly. 

"It's  the  place!"  cried  the  eldest  Rover  boy, 
on  rejoining  his  brothers.  "An  old  man  lives 
here,  and  a  Mrs.  Sobber  is  his  housekeeper.  She 


202  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

is  some  relation  to  Tad,  I  feel  sure.  Maybe  she 
is  the  one  who  advanced  him  some  money." 

"And  maybe  she  is  the  woman  seen  in  the  auto 
with  Mrs.  Stanhope,"  added  Tom,  quickly. 

"I  shouldn't  be  surprised." 

"If  you  are  sure  of  all  this,  hadn't  we  better 
notify  the  police?"  came  from  Sam.  "Remember, 
we  have  not  only  Tad  Sobber  against  us,  but  also 
old  Crabtree,  and  one  or  two  unknown  men.  In 
a  hand-to-hand  fight  we  might  get  the  worst  of 
it" 

"That's  a  good  idea,  Sam.  Run  up  to  the  cor 
ner  and  see  if  you  can  find  a  policeman,"  said 
Dick. 

"I  guess  I  know  how  to  get  to  the  rear  of  that 
building,"  mused  Tom.  "I'll  go  through  that 
alleyway  and  jump  the  fences,"  and  he  pointed  to 
an  alleyway  several  houses  away. 

"All  right,  Tom.  You  do  that,  and  I'll  get  in 
the  front  way  somehow.  I'm  not  going  to  wait 
another  minute.  They  may  have  seen  us  already, 
and  be  getting  out  by  some  way  of  which  we 
know  nothing." 

Thus  speaking,  Dick  mounted  the  porch  and 
rapped  loudly  on  the  door  with  his  bare  knuckles. 
Tom  ran  off  and  disappeared  down  the  alleyway 
he  had  pointed  out. 

Dick  listened  and  then  rapped  again,  this  time 


AN  ADVENTURE  IN  BOSTON  203 

louder  than  before.  Then  he  heard  a  movement 
inside  the  house,  but  nobody  came  to  answer  his 
summons.  He  tried  the  door,  to  find  it  locked. 

"Mrs.  Sobber,  who  is  that?"  asked  a  trembling 
and  high-pitched  voice — the  voice  of  the  old  ma»4 
who  owned  the  building. 

"Oh,  it's  only  a  peddler ;  don't  go  to  the  door," 
answered  a  woman. 

"I  am  not  a  peddler !"  cried  Dick.  "I  have  busi 
ness  in  this  house,  and  I  want  to  come  in." 

"You  go  away,  or  I'll  set  the  dog  on  you!" 
cried  the  woman,  and  now  Dick  heard  her  mov 
ing  around  at  the  back  of  the  hall. 

"Mrs.  Sobber,  I  want  you  to  open  this  door!" 
went  on  Dick,  sharply.  "If  you  don't  you'll  get 
yourself  into  serious  trouble." 

"Want  to  be  bit  by  the  dog?" 

"No,  I  don't  want  to  be  bit  by  a  dog,"  answered 
Dick.  He  listened  but  heard  nothing  of  such  an 
animal.  "I  don't  believe  you  have  a  dog.  Will 
you  open,  or  shall  I  bring  a  policeman." 

"Mercy  on  us,  a  policeman!"  gasped  the 
woman.  "No,  no,  don't  do  that!" 

"What  does  this  mean?"  demanded  the  old 
man.  "Open  that  door,  Mrs.  Sobber,  and  let  me 
see  who  is  there.  I  don't  understand  this.  Day 
before  yesterday  you  brought  those  strange  folks, 
and  now " 


204  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Hush !  hush !"  interrupted  the  woman,  in  agi 
tated  tones.  "Not  another  word,  Mr.  Mason. 
lYou  are  too  old  to  understand.  Leave  it  all  to 
me.  I  will  soon  send  that  fellow  outside  about 
his  business." 

"This  is  my  house,  and  I  want  to  know  what 
is  going  on  here !"  shrilled  the  old  man,  and  Dick 
heard  him  tottering  across  the  floor.  "I'll  open 
the  door  myself." 

"No!    no!    not   yet!"    answered   the    woman. 

"Mr.  Mason,  I  want  to  come  in!"  cried  Dick 
loudly.  "There  has  been  a  crime  committed.  If 
you  don't  want  to  be  a  party  to  it,  open  the  door." 

"A  crime,"  faltered  the  old  man. 

"Yes,  a  crime.    Open  the  door  at  onee !" 

"No,  no,  you — er — you  shall  not  ffc  stormed  the 
woman,  and  Dick  heard  her  shove  the  old  man 
back. 

"Mr.  Mason,  for  the  last  time,  will  you  let  me 
in?"  shouted  Dick. 

"Yes !  yes !"  answered  the  old  man.  "But  Mrs. 
Sobber  won't  let  me  open  the  door." 

"Then  I'll  open  it  myself,"  answered  Dick,  and 
hurled  his  weight  against  the  barrier.  It  was 
old  and  dilapidated  and  gpave  way  with  ease ;  and 
a  moment  later  Drck  stepped  into  the  hallway  of 
the  old  house. 


CHAPTER  XXI 


"Now,  what  do  you  want  ?"  asked  the  old  man, 
as  he  eyed  Dick,  curiously. 

"I  want  to  talk  to  that  woman,  first  of  all," 
cried  Dick,  and  he  pointed  to  Mrs.  Sobber,  who 
was  just  disappearing  through  a  door  in  the  rear 
of  the  hallway. 

"But  what  does  this  mean?"  went  on  Mr.  Ma 
son,  in  a  faint  voice.  "I  have  done  nothing 
wrong."  And  now  he  sank  on  a  rush-bottomed 
chafr,  all  out  of  breath.  He  was  very  old,  and 
his  hair  and  his  face  were  exceedingly  white. 

"I'll  be  back  and  tell  you,"  went  on  Dick.  He 
could  see  at  a  glance  that  the  old  owner  of  the 
building  had  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  stealing 
of  the  fortune  or  the  abduction  of  Mrs.  Stan 
hope. 

Dick  ran  to  the  door  at  the  back  of  the  hall 
way,  to  find  it  locked.  He  threw  his  weight 
against  it,  but  it  did  not  give  way. 

205 


206  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

He  was  on  the  point  of  pushing  on  the  door 
again,  when  a  cry  from  the  yard  reached  his 
ears. 

"Dick!  Dick!  Come  and  stop  them!"  It  was 
Tom  who  was  calling. 

"I'm  coming,  Tom!"  he  yelled  back.  And  then 
he  landed  on  the  door  with  all  his  might. 

"Don't  br — break  the  door!"  gasped  the  old 
man.  "If  you  want  to  get  out  to  the  back,  go 
up  and  down  the  stairs,"  and  hepointed  a  trembl 
ing  finger  upward. 

Dick  understood,  and  ran  up  the  front  stairs 
three  steps  at  a  time.  He  passed  through  a  short 
hallway  and  then  reached  a  stairs,  running  down 
to  a  back  entryway.  As  he  went  down  these  stairs 
there  came  another  cry  from  Tom. 

"Dick !  Dick !  they  are  getting  away !" 

As  fast  as  he  could,  Dick  reached  the  entryway 
and  threw  open  the  outer  door.  He  came  out  in 
a  small  yard,  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  a  high 
board  fence.  At  the  rear  was  a  gate,  and  this 
was  wide  open. 

"Tom!  you  are  hurt!"  exclaimed  Dick,  as  he 
caught  sight  of  his  brother  flat  on  his  back,  and 
with  the  blood  oozing  from  a  cut  on  his  forehead. 

"Yes,  the  rascal  hit  me  in  the  head  with  a 
<Jub !"  gasped  poor  Tom. 

"What  rascal?" 


FROM  ONE  CLUE  TO  ANOTHER     207 

'"Tad  Sobber!" 

"Where  is  he  now?" 

"Ran  out  of  the  gate — and  a  woman  just  fol 
lowed  him." 

"Did  you  see  anybody  else?" 

"No.  Go  after  'em,"  added  the  injured  youth, 
pluckily. 

"Are  you  badly  hurt?"  *'. 

"I — I  guess  not  But  he  gave  me  an  awful 
crack !"  And  pulling  himself  up,  Tom  staggered 
to  a  wood-chopping  block  and  sat  down. 

Dick  waited  to  hear  no  more,  but  made  for  the 
gate  and  ran  into  an  alleyway  beyond.  This  made 
a  turn  and  came  out  on  a  street  behind  that  upon 
which  the  house  was  located.  Dick  looked  up  and 
down  the  crooked  thoroughfare,  but  could  see  no- 
signs  of  Tad  Sobber  or  the  woman. 

"Did  you  see  a  young  man  and  a  woman  come 
out  of  here?"  asked  Dick,  of  a  boy  who  was 
playing  with  a  ball. 

"Sure  I  did,"  answered  the  lad. 

"Where  did  they  go." 

"Took  the  auto  and  went  that  way." 

"An  auto?" 

"Yes." 

"Was  it  waiting  here?" 

"Sure." 

"Somebody  in  it?" 


208  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"A  man  was  running  it  He  was  here  yester 
day,  too." 

>'    "Did  you  see  who  he  took  out  yesterday  ?"  went 
on  Dick,  growing  interested. 

"He  came  twice.  Once  he  had  a  lady  and  a 
gent  for  passengers.  They  came  out  of  that  al 
leyway,  just  as  you  did." 

"When  was  this?" 

"Just  about  supper  time." 

Dick  ran  down  the  street  in  the  direction  the 
automobile  had  taken.  He  could  see  no  signs  of 
the  machine,  and  presently  returned  to  the  back 
yard  where  he  had  left  Tom,  There  the  pair 
were  joined  by  Sam. 

"We  were  too  late — they  got  away !"  said  Dick, 
with  something  like  a  groan  in  his  voice. 

"But  not  too  late  for  Tad  Sobber  to  leave  me 
his  card !"  muttered  Tom,  putting  his  hand  to  the 
cut  on  his  forehead. 

"We'll  have  to  have  that  tended  to,  Tom,"  said 
Dick,  kindly. 

"Oh,  it  isn't  so  bad.  I'll  put  some  court-plaster 
on  it,  after  I've  washed  it." 

"I'm  sorry,  but  I  couldn't  locate  a  policeman 
anywhere,"  said  Sam. 

"Never  mind,  I  guess  a  policeman  would  only 
be  in  the  way,"  returned  his  oldest  brother.  "He'd 
a  lot  of  questions,  and  let  it  go  at  that    I'm 


FROM  ONE  CLUE  TO  ANOTHER  209 

going  into  the  house,  and  see  if  I  can  find  out 
anything." 

"Maybe  Mrs.  Stanhope  is  in  there,"  cried 
Sam. 

"No — they  have  taken  her  off  in  an  auto,  I  am, 
almost  sure  of  it,  Sam." 

The  three  Rover  boys  entered  the  old  house,  to 
find  Mr.  Mason  walking  nervously  up  and  down 
in  the  parlor. 

<rWhere  is  Mrs.  Sobber?"  he  asked  anxiously. 

"I  imagine  she  has  ran  away,"  answered  Dick. 
He  drew  a  long  breath.  "Mr.  Mason,  1  am  going 
to  ask  you  some  questions.  If  you  wish  to  avoid 
trouble  with  the  authorities,  you  will  answer  me 
directly  and  truthfully." 

"Yes !  Yes !  I  felt  that  something  was  wrong !" 
cried  the  old  man.  "I  want  no  trouble,  I  am  too 
old  and  respectable.  What  is  it  all  about?" 

"Briefly,  a  lady  has  been  abducted  and  a  for 
tune  has  been  stolen." 

"Gli,  then  the  lady  they  said  was — er — insane, 
was  »ot  insane  at  all." 

"Did  they  tell  you  she  was  insane?" 

"Yes,  that  is  what  Mrs.  Sobber  and  one  of  the. 
men  said.  They  said  they  were  going  to  take  her' 
to  a  private  asylum." 

"The  villains !"  burst  out  Torn. 

"What  asylum?" 


210  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  don't  know  that.  But  I  overheard  them 
talking  about  taking  a  boat  to  Portland." 

"Portland  ?"  repeated  Dick.  "Are  you  sure  they 
were  bound  for  that  city?" 

"Oh,  I  am  not  sure  of  anything — I  am  only  tell 
ing  you  what  I  overheard." 

"Please  tell  us  all  about  those  men  who  came 
here,  and  about  the  lady,  and  about  Mrs.  Sob- 
ber."  pursued  Dick. 

"Hadn't  we  better  get  after  the  auto?"  asked 
Tom,  who  believed  in  action. 

"You  and  Sam  can  try  to  hunt  it  up,"  answered 
the  elder  Rover.  "I'll  hear  all  Mr.  Mason  can 
tell  first.  It  may  give  us  a  direct  clew.  I'll  meet 
you  later  at  the  Parker  House." 

Sam  and  Tom  went  off,  and  then  Dick  listened 
patiently  to  the  rather  rambling  tale  Oliver  Mason 
had  to  tell.  The  old  man  said  that  he  had  known 
Mrs.  Sobber  when  her  husband  was  alive  and  had 
hired  her  to  be  his  housekeeper  after  the  death  of 
his  three  sisters  and  his  wife. 

"She  was  all  alone  in  the  world  excepting  for 
a  young  man  named  Tad  Sobber,  who  came  to  see 
her  once  in  a  while,"  said  Oliver  Mason.  "I 
didn't  like  the  young  man  much,  but  the  two  had 
quite  some  business  together. 

The  old  man  then  told  how  Mrs.  Sobber  had 
gone  away  for  several  days,  stating  she  must  look 


FROM  ONE  CLUE  TO  ANOTHER     211 

after  a  lady  friend  who  had  become  insane.  She 
stated  that  possibly  she  would  bring  the  lady  to 
the  house  for  a  day  or  two,  but  that  if  she  did, 
IMr.  Mason  need  not  be  afraid,  for  a  doctor  and 
•si  nurse  would  come  along.  Then  the  lady  had 
arrived,  in  company  with  Tad  Sobber  and  two 
men.  He  had  not  been  allowed  to  talk  to  the 
woman,  the  others  saying  she  might  become  vio 
lent  in  the  presence  of  strangers.  Then  the  lady 
had  been  taken  away  by  the  men  and  Tad  Sobber 
the  night  before,  and  Tad  Sobber  had  come  back 
for  Mrs.  Sobber  just  about  the  time  the  Rovers 
tried  to  get  into  the  house. 

The  story  was  told  with  such  simpleness  that 
Dick  felt  bound  to  believe  it,  and  consequently  he 
saw  no  reason  for  blaming  Oliver  Mason,  who 
was,  in  truth,  on  the  verge  of  second  childhood. 

"I  must  look  around  and  see  if  those  scamps 
left  anything  behind/'  said  Dick.  "You  won't 
object  to  that,  will  you?"" 

"No!  no!"  cried  the  old  man.  "Only  please 
do  not  take  any  of  my  few  belongings." 

"I'll  not  take  anything,  sir,  you  can  trust  me 
^absolutely,"  answered  Dick,  readily. 

He  made  a  search  of  the  rooms,  and  especially 
the  apartments  occupied  by  Mrs.  Stanhope  and 
her  abductors.  At  first  he  found  little  of  value, 
although  he  picked  up  a  handkerchief  that  had 


212  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Mrs.  Stanhope's  initials  embroidered  in  the  cor 
ner. 

"That  is  proof  positive  that  she  was  here,"  he 
thought  grimly. 

In  one  of  the  fireplaces  he  came  across  some 
half-burnt  letters.  He  looked  them  over  with 
care  and  caught  the  post-mark,  Portland,  Me. 
On  one  slip  he  read  the  following: 

easy  from  Portia 

the  schooner  Mary  Del 
as  we  arrive,  I  will  have 

if  not  then  Slay's  Island,  where 

"Humph !  this  may  prove  of  value,"  murmured 
Dick  to  himself,  and  placed  the  bit  of  letter  in 
his  pocket.  Then  he  hunted  around  the  rooms 
again,  but  nothing  more  came  to  light. 

"Will  Mrs.  Sobber  come  back?"  asked  the  old 
man,  when  Dick  went  below. 

"I  doubt  it,  sir." 

"She  must  be  an  awful  woman,  if  what  you 
say  is  true." 

"She  is  a  criminal,  Mr.  Mason,  and  so  is  that 
Tad  Sobber.  I  would  advise  you  to  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  them." 

"I  must  have  a  housekeeper,"  whined  the  old 
man. 

"Then  hire  somebody  you  are  sure  is  honest," 


FROM  ONE  CLUE  TO  ANOTHER 


213 


returned  Dick ;  and  a  few  minutes  later  he  quitted 
the  house. 

On  his  way  to  the  hotel  he  met  Sam  and  Tom, 
who  had  looked  in  vain  for  the  automobile.  In 
as  few  words  as  possible  he  told  his  brothers 
about  what  Oliver  Mason  had  said,  and  of  the 
finding  of  the  slip  of  paper. 

"What  do  you  make  of  it?*'  asked  Sam. 

"I  think  they  are  going  to  Portland,  either  by 
auto  or  in  a  boat"  answered  Dick. 

"That's  just  what  I  think,"  added  Tom.  "But 
we  may  be  mistaken." 

"Before  we  go  any  further,  I  am  going  to  have 
that  house  watched,"  went  on  Dick.  "I'll  hire  a 
first-class  detective,  and  then,  if  Mrs.  Sobber  or 
any  of  the  others  come  back,  we'll  have  'em  ar 
rested." 

They  visited  a  detective  agency,  and  a  man 
was  put  on  the  case  without  delay.  Then  the 
Rovers  hurried  down  to  the  water  front,  to  see 
if  they  could  get  any  trace  of  Mrs.  Stanhope 
there. 

An  hour's  tramping  produced  no  results,  and 
omewhat  discouraged,  they  were  on  the  point  of 
going  to  the  hotel,  to  meet  Spud,  when  they  saw 
an  old  sailor  come  from  a  restaurant  close  by. 

"My  friend,"  said  Dick,  addressing  the  old  tar, 
*Td  like  to  get  some  information.  Did  you  ever 


214 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


hear  of  a  schooner  in  these  parts  that  was  called 
the  Mary  Del  something  or  other?" 

"Mary  Del?"  repeated  the  old  sailor,  twisting 
his  forelock.  "Oh,  I  reckon  you  mean  the  Mary 
Delceway!"  he  cried.  "Sure,  I  know  her.  Didn't 
I  see  her  sail  for  Portland  less  than  an  hour  ago !" 


CHAPTER  XXII 

A  CHASE;  UP  THE;  COAST 

"You  saw  her  sail  for  Portland!"  cried  Sam. 

"Less  than  an  hour  ago?"  exclaimed  Tom, 

"Where  from?"  queried  Dick,  quickly.  "Hur 
ry  up  and  tell  me — it  will  be  money  in  your 
pocket." 

"The  Mary  Delaway  sailed  from  Cruser's 
dock,"  answered  the  old  sailor.  "That's  about 
four  blocks  from  here.  I  can  show  you  the  place. 
But  you  can't  get  aboard,  messmates — she's 
gone." 

"We  must  catch  her!"  ejaculated  Dick.  "No 
matter  at  what  cost,  we  must  catch  her.  How  can 
we  do  it?" 

"Can't  we  follow  her  in  a  motor  boat,  or  a 
steam  launch?"  asked  Tom. 

"You  can  follow  her  in  a  tug,"  said  the  old  tan 
;"But  she  is  out  of  sight  now." 

"Do  you  know  where  she  is  going  to  land  iia 
Portland?"  asked  Sam. 

"No." 

"Do  you  know  anybody  on  board?" 
215 


2l6  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  know  Jack  Crumpet  He  sailed  in  the  old 
Resolute  with  me.  I  went  to  see  him — that's  how 
I  know  the  Mary  Delaway  sailed." 

"You  were  on  boacd  ?"  asked  Dick. 

"No,  I  wasn't — I  saw  Jack  on  the  dock.  He 
said  as  how  the  cap'n  had  given  orders  for  no- 
buddy  to  come  aboard — why,  I  don't  know." 

"Well,  I  know,"  muttered  Dick.  "It  was  to 
keep  their  villainous  doings  secret.  Who  did  you 
see  on  the  schooner?" 

"I  saw  several  men  and  two  ladies.  One  lady 
looked  kind  of  excited." 

"It  must  have  been  Mrs.  Stanhope!"  mur 
mured  Dick.  "Come!"  he  cried.  "Let  us  get 
some  kind  of  a  boat  and  follow  that  schooner." 

The  Rover  boys  were  accustomed  to  quick  ac 
tion,  and  they  had  supplied  themselves  with 
plenty  of  ready  cash  to  use  in  case  of  emergency. 
Consequently,  it  was  an  easy  matter  for  them  to 
pick  up  a  steam  tug  at  one  of  the  docks.  The 
captain  said  he  would  willingly  follow  up  the 
Mary  Delazvay  and  try  to  overtake  her  if  he  was 
paid  for  it. 

"Will  you  go  along?"  asked  Dick,  of  the  old 
tar.  "I  want  you  to  aid  in  picking  up  that 
schooner.  You  know  her  by  sight.  I  will  pay 
you  good  wages." 

"I've  signed  articles  for  a  trip  to  Airicy,  start- 


A  CHASE  UP  THE  COAST  217 

ing  next  week  Thursday,"  answered  Larry  Dix- 
on,  for  such  was  the  sailor's  name. 

"We'll  get  you  back  long  before  that  time," 
answered  Dick.  "And  pay  you  a  nice  salary  in 
the  bargain." 

"Then  I'm  your  man,  messmate,"  responded 
Larry  Dixon. 

While  the  steam  tug  was  getting  ready  to  leave, 
Dick  called  up  Spud  on  the  telephone  and  ac 
quainted  their  college  chum  with  what  had  oc 
curred. 

"When  will  you  be  back?"  asked  Spud. 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  Dick.  "Better  sot 
wait  for  us.  This  may  prove  a  long  chase." 

"Well,  I  hope  you  rescue  the  lady,  get  back  the 
fortune,  and  land  those  rascals  in  jail,"  said 
Spud. 

The  steam  tug  carried  a  crew  of  six,  all  good, 
strong,  hearty  fellows.  In  a  few  brief  words 
Dick  and  his  brothers  explained  to  the  captain 
how  matters  stood,  and  Captain  Wells  promised 
to  aid  them  all  he  could  in  thwarting  the  plans  of 
the  evildoers.  He  was  armed,  and  said  he  could 
lend  the  Rovers  some  pistols  if  they  wanted 
them. 

"I  reckon  the  Mary  Delaway  will  take  the 
regular  route  to  Portland — that  is,  so  far  as  the 
wind  will  allow,"  said  the  owner  of  the  tug. 


2i8  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"We'll  follow  that  route  just  as  fast  as  our  steam 
will  permit.  But  let  me  give  you  a  tip.  Perhaps 
it  will  be  better  for  you  to  merely  follow  'em  to 
Portland,  and  have  them  locked  up  when  they 
reach  that  place.  If  you  tackle  'em  on  the  high 
seas  they  may  show  fight  and  get  the  best  of 
you." 

"I'll  think  that  over,"  answered  Dick,  slowly* 
"But  meanwhile  crowd  on  all  steam  and  get  after 
them.  Never  mind  using  up  your  coal — we'll 
pay  for  it." 

The  docks  were  soon  left  behind,  and  the  black 
smoke  pouring  from  the  funnel  told  how  the  fire 
man  was  doing  his  best  to  make  steam.  But  k 
was  now  late,  and  it  would  soon  become  a  prob 
lem,  as  to  whether  it  would  be  advisable  to  run  so 
fast  during  the  night  They  might  pass  the 
schooner  without  knowing  it. 

"I'll  leave  the  matter  to  you,  Captain  Wells," 
said  Dick,  after  talking  the  matter  over  with  his 
brothers.  "I'll  pay  you  your  regular  price  for 
chartering  the  tug,  and  one  hundred  dollars  ad 
ditional  if  we  succeed  in  rescuing  Mrs.  Stan 
hope." 

"I'll  do  my  level  best  for  you,  Mr.  Rover,"  re 
sponded  the  captain.  "I'll  talk  to  my  crew."  And 
he  did,  promising  each  man  an  extra  five  dollars 
if  they  succeeded  in  doing  what  the  Rovers  de- 


A  CHASE  UP  THE  COAST 


219 


sired.  As  a  consequence  every  man,  including 
Larry  Dixcn,  was  constantly  on  the  lookout  for 
the  Mary  Delaway. 

Inside  of  an  hour  Boston  Harbor  had  been 
left  well  behind,  and  then  the  bow  of  the  steam 
tug  was  turned  up  the  coast  in  the  direction  of 
Portland,  about  a  hundred  miles  distance.  The 
day  was  now  over  and  the  lights  on  the  tug  were 
lit. 

"Don't  see  anything  of  the  Mary  Delaway  yet," 
remarked  Larry  Dixon.  "I'm  afraid  we'll  have 
to  shut  up  shop  till  mon?in'." 

"Could  the  schooner  reach  Portland  by  that 
time?"  asked  Sam. 

"She'd  be  there  early  in  the  morning,"  an 
swered  the  old  sailor. 

"Then  we  had  better  run  for  Portland,  too," 
said  Tom.  "We  might  hang  around  outside  the 
harbor  on  the  watch." 

It  was  a  clear  night,  with  no  moon,  but  with 
countless  stars  bespangling  the  heavens.  The 
boys  and  some  of  the  others  remained  on  the 
watch,  although  they  could  see  but  little. 

"It  would  be  great  if  we  had  a  searchlight,'" 
said  Sam. 

"Just  the  thing !"  cried  Tom.  "But  we  haven't 
any,  so  what's  the  use  of  talking  about  it?" 

"Might  as  well  try  to  get  some  sleep,"  said 


220  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Captrin  Wells,  about  nine  o'clock.    "I  can  call  you 
if  anything  turns  up." 

"We'll  stay  up  a  couple  of  hours  yet,"  an 
swered  Dick,  although  the  excitement  of  the  day 
had  worn  him  out. 

But  not  a  sight  of  the  schooner  was  seen,  and 
one  after  another  the  Rover  boys  laid  down  to 
get  a  few  hours'  sleep.  Captain  Wells  allowed 
them  to  rest  until  six  o'clock.  By  that  time  they 
were  standing  around  near  the  entrance  to  Port 
land  harbor. 

"See  anything  yet?"  asked  Dick,  as  he  sprang 
tip  from  the  berth  upon  which  he  had  been  rest 
ing. 

"Not  yet,"  answered  the  captain  of  the  tug. 

"You  don't  think  they  got  here  ahead  of  us?" 

"No,  for  we  have  been  here  for  several  hours." 

The  boys  got  up  and  washed,  and  then  had 
breakfast.  In  the  meantime  the  steam  tug  cruised 
around,  and  those  on  board  watched  eagerly  for 
a  sign  of  the  Afary  Delceway. 

Thus  two  hours  passed.  As  the  time  went  by 
the  three  Rovers  grew  more  anxious  than  ever. 

"What  do  you  make  of  this,  Dick?"  asked 
Tom. 

"I  don't  know  what  to  make  of  it,  Tom." 

"It  looks  to  me  as  if  they  had  given  us  the 
slip,"  said  Sam. 


A  CHASE  UP  THE  COAST  221 

"If  they  didn't  come  here,  where  did  they  'go 
to?" 

"I  don't  know.  What  did  that  scrap  of  paper 
say?" 

"That  spoke  of  Slay's  Island.  But  none  of  the 
men  on  this  tug  ever  heard  of  such  a  place." 

"That  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  Dick,"  went  on 
Sam.  "I  understand  there  are  scores  of  islands 
in  Casco  Bay.  It  isn't  likely  these  men  from 
Boston  would  know  the  names  of  all  of  'em." 

They  remained  around  the  entrance  to  Port 
land  harbor  until  noon  and  then  Dick  ordered  the 
captain  to  run  in  and  land  them. 

"You  might  go  up  and  down  the  docks  a  bit," 
he  said.  "They  might  have  slipped  us  after  all." 

They  entered  the  harbor,  passing  the  old  light 
house,  and  soon  were  within  easy  reach  of  the 
docks.  They  looked  on  all  sides  for  the  Mary 
Delaway,  but  in  vain. 

"We  have  missed  her !"  groaned  Dick. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  next?"  questioned 
Tom. 

"See  if  I  can't  find  out  in  some  way  where  the 
schooner  went  to — and  also  find  out  where  Slay's 
Island  is  located." 

"We  might  get  a  map  of  Casco  Bay.  That 
would  have  the  names  of  the  islands  on  it,"  sug 
gested  Sam.  "I  know  there  are  a  great  many  of 


222  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

'em,  some  of  'em  quite  small  and  others  very 
large." 

At  last  they  started  to  go  ashore.  They  ran 
up  to  a  dock  where  the  tug  was  in  the  habit  of 
landing  when  at  Portland,  and  the  boys  walked 
to  the  gangplank  that  was  put  out  for  them. 

"Look !  look !"  cried  Tom,  suddenly,  and  point* 
<ed  to  a  motor  boat  lying  alongside  the  steam  tug. 

"Well,  I  never!"  gasped  Sam. 

The  motor  boat  was  a  craft  of  fair  size,  and 
very  gaudily  painted,  in  red,  blue  and  yellow.  It 
was  piled  high  with  suit-cases,  bundles  and  fishing 
outfits.  At  the  wheel  was  a  tall  young  man, 
smoking  a  cigarette — a  stranger  to  the  Rovers. 
In  the  bow,  also  smoking,  were  two  other  young 
men,  Jerry  Koswell  and  Bart  Larkspur. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


"HOLD  on  there,  you!"  bawled  Jerry  Koswell. 

"Why,  it's  the  Rovers !"  ejaculated  Bart  Lark 
spur.  "How  did  they  get  here?" 

"They  are  following  us,  that's  what!"  stormed 
Koswell.  "And  I  won't  have  it!" 

"What  do  you  want?"  asked  Dick,  as  he  walked 
to  the  end  of  the  tug  nearest  to  the  motor  boat. 

"I  want  to  know  what  right  you've  got  to  fol 
low  us  ?"  returned  Jerry  Koswell,  sourly. 

"Who  said  we  were  following  you?" 

"Oh,  I  know  you  are.  Didn't  you  follow  us  to 
Boston,  too?  I  want  to  know  what  it  means?" 

"Maybe  it  means  that  we  are  going  to  have  you 
arrested,"  put  in  Tom,  with  a  side  wink  at  his 
brothers. 

"Arrested !"  gasped  Larkspur,  and  turned  pale. 
"You  shan't  do  it!"  , 

"I  want  you  to  stop  following  us,"  went  on 
Koswell. 

"Go  ahead — don't  talk  to  them  any  more!'* 
223 


224  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

whispered  Larkspur,  uneasily.  "Let  us  get  away 
as  soon  as  we  can." 

"I  am  not  afraid,"  answered  Koswell,  boast° 
fully. 

"But  they  may  have  us  locked  up!" 

"What's  the  row  about?"  asked  the  young  man 
who  was  at  the  wheel. 

"Oh,  it  was  a  row  we  had  at  college,  Alf. 
Those  fellows  were  in  the  wrong,  but  they  made 
the  Head  believe  otherwise,  and  we  had  to — er — 
resign,"  answered  Jerry  Koswell.  "Well,  go 
ahead,  if  you  want  to,"  he  added. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  asked  Tom,  as  the 
motor  boat  commenced  to  move  from  the  dock. 

"We  are  bound  for "  began  the  stranger. 

"Don't  tell  them,  Alf!"  begged  Larkspur.  "Go 
ahead — let's  get  out." 

"If  you  don't  tell  us  where  you  are  going " 

began  Sam,  when  Dick  stopped  him. 

"Let  them  go — we  haven't  time  to  bother  with 
them  now,"  said  the  eldest  Rover  boy.  "We  have 
other  fish  to  fry." 

"As  you  say,  Dick.  But  we  ought  to  scare  the 
wits  out  of  them  if  nothing  else." 

"We'll  do  it— some  day,"  put  in  Tom. 

As  the  motor  boat  swept  past  they  saw  that 
the  craft  was  named  the  Magnet.  Soon  some 
other  boats  coming  in  hid  it  from  view. 


ABOARD  THE  "MARY  DEL  AW  AY" 


225 


On  going  ashore,  the  Rover  boys  made  dili 
gent  inquiries  concerning  the  Mary  Delaiuay  and 
at  last  learned  that  the  schooner  was  expected  by 
a  certain  transportation  company  some  time  that 
afternoon,  to  take  on  a  cargo  of  lumber  for  New 
ark,  New  Jersey. 

"I  don't  know  what  we  can  do  excepting  to 
wait,"  said  Dick. 

"Let  us  go  down  the  harbor  to  meet  the 
schooner,"  said  Tom.  "Then  Sobber  and  Crab- 
tree  and  the  others  won't  have  any  chance  to  land 
in  secret." 

"Do  you  think  they'll  try  to  land  here,  Dick  ?" 

"Honestly  Tom,  I  don't.  It  is  more  than  likely 
the  captain  of  the  schooner  will  land  that  crowd  on 
some  island  before  he  comes  into  Portland." 

"Slay's  Island?" 

"Yes — if  there  really  is  such  a  place." 

The  steam  tug  left  the  dock  and  ran  down  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Portland  Light.  Here  they 
cruised  around  for  nearly  two  hours,  when  old 
Larry  Dixon  gave  a  shout: 

"I  see  her!  I  see  her!  There's  the  Mary  Dela- 
way!" 

"Where  ?"  asked  the  three  Rovers,  excitedly. 

"There!'  And  the  old  sailor  pointed  with  his 
hand.  "I  know  her  by  the  two  patches  on  her 
mainsail  and  the  slit  in  her  jib." 


226  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

The  steam  tug  was  headed  in  the  direction  of 
the  incoming  schooner,  and  before  long  the  two 
craft  were  within  hailing  distance  of  each  other, 

"Aboard  the  schooner!"  cried  Dick. 

"Aboard  the  tug!"  was  the  answering  hail. 

"I  want  to  talk  to  the  captain." 

*Tm  the  captain.    What  do  you  want?" 

"I  want  you  to  lay-to  and  let  me  come  on 
board." 

"What  for?" 

"Business." 

"I'm  in  a  hurry,"  snapped  the  captain  of  the 
Mary  Delaway,  and  the  Rovers  saw  that  he  was 
a  hard  looking  individual. 

"You  can  suit  yourself,  Captain.  But  if  you 
don't  let  me  come  on  board  I'll  have  you  placed 
under  arrest  as  soon  as  you  reach  your  dock," 
said  Dick,  in  the  sternest  voice  he  could  com 
mand. 

"Arrest!"  roared  the  master  of  the  schooner. 
"Don't  you  talk  like  that  to  me,  you  young  whip 
per-snapper." 

"I  will  talk  like  that  to  you— and  I'll  do  just 
what  I  said." 

"Have  me  arrested!    You  must  be  joking." 

"I  am  not." 

'What  for?" 

"You  know  well  enough." 


ABOARD  THE  "MARY  DELAWAY"         227 

"Honestly  I  don't.  You  have  made  some  mis 
take." 

"Are  you  going  to  stop  and  let  me  come  on 
board,  or  not?"  went  on  Dick,  as  calmly  as  he 
could.  "If  you  don't,  it's  arrest  and  nothing  less. 
,You  can  take  your  choice." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  are  talking  about," 
growled  the  captain.  "But  I  suppose  I'll  have  to 
let  you  come  aboard,  to  avoid  worse  trouble." 

The  schooner  was  brought  around,  and  not 
without  difficulty  Dick  leaped  aboard,  followed 
by  Tom  and  Sam.  The  captain  of  the  schooner 
when  he  saw  that  they  were  only  young  men, 
glared  savagely  at  them. 

"Now  then,  explain  yourselves!"  he  snapped, 
shortly. 

"I  want  to  know  what  you  have  done  with  Mrs. 
Stanhope?"  said  Dick,  thinking  it  best  to  come 
directly  to  the  point 

"Mrs.  Stanhope?    iWho  is  she?" 

"The  lady  who  was  abducted  by  Tad  Sobber 
and  Josiah  Crabtree  and  taken  on  your  schooner 
'.at  Boston." 

"Never  heard  01  any  of  the  people  you  are 
'talking  about,  young  man.  You  have  got  hold  of 
the  wrong  boat." 

"No,  there  is  no  mistake.  You  left  Boston 
yesterday  afternoon,  and  you  had  on  board  Mrs. 


228  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Stanhope  and  her  abductors.  I  guess  you  are  old 
enough  to  know  what  the  punishment  is  for  ab 
duction,"  went  on  Dick,  pointedly. 

"Abduction?  I  ain't  abducted  nobody,  I  tell 
you.  You've  got  hold  of  the  wrong  boat.  You 
can  search  us  if  you  want  to." 

"Oh,  I  don't  suppose  the  lady  is  on  board  now, 
I  want  to  know  what  you  did  with  her." 

"Don't  know  her — never  saw  her." 

"You  took  her  on  board,  and  you  were  seen 
doing  it,"  put  in  Tom. 

"Seen!"  cried  the  captain,  and  gave  a  start. 

"Yes,"  put  in  Sam.  "Oh,  we've  got  you  dead 
to  rights,  and  the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  tell 
us  at  once  where  she  is." 

"Say,"  said  the  master  of  the  schooner,  slowly 
and  thoughtfully.  "You  tell  me  the  particulars  of 
this  matter  and  maybe  I  can  put  you  on  the  track 
of  something.  I  never  heard  of  any  lady  being 
abducted."  He  saw  that  he  was  cornered  and 
that  if  arrested  matters  might  go  very  hard  with 
him. 

In  a  few  words  Dick  and  his  brothers  told  about 
how  the  Stanhope  fortune  had  been  stolen  and 
how  the  lady  herself  had  been  abducted  and  taken 
to  Boston.  Then  they  said  they  had  positive 
proof  that  the  lady  had  been  taken  aboard  the 
Mary  Delaway. 


ABOARD  THE  "MARY  DEL  AW  AY*         229 

"Where  is  the  proof?"  asked  the  captain,  and 
now  his  voice  was  not  as  steady  as  it  had  been. 

"Well,  for  one  thing,  there  is  a  sailor  on  the 
tug  who  saw  the  lady  on  your  vessel,"  said  Dick. 
"In  the  second  place  I've  got  a  letter,  written  by 
one  of  those  rascals,  and  naming  your  boat " 

"What!  Did  any  of  those  lunkheads  write  it 
down  in  a  letter?"  roared  the  captain.  "If  they 
did "  he  stopped,  in  great  confusion. 

"Ah,  so  you  admit  the  crime,  do  you?"  said 
Dick,  quickly. 

"No,  I  don't  admit  no  crime!"  growled  the 
captain  of  the  schooner.  "I  promised  to  do  a  little 
job  for  two  gentleman,  that's  all — and  I  did  it — 
and  got  paid  for  it." 

"What  was  the  job  to  be?" 

"If  I  tell  you,  you  won't  try  to  drag  me  into  it, 
will  you?"  was  the  anxious  question. 

"If  you  don't  tell  us,  you'll  surely  go  to  jail." 

"I  didn't  know  there  was  anything  wrong,  hon 
est  I  didn't — leastwise  at  the  start,  although  I  had 
some  suspicions  later.  That  feller  Sobber  and 
the  old  gent,  Crabtree,  along  with  a  Mrs.  Sobber, 
said  they  had  an  aunt  who  was  a  bit  insane,  and 
they  wanted  to  take  her  to  an  island  up  here  in 
Casco  Bay,  for  rest  and  medical  treatment.  They 
•hired  me  to  do  the  job,  and  paid  me  well  for  it." 

"And  you  took  them  to  the  island  ?" 


230  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  did." 

"What  island?"  asked  all  of  the  Rover  boys. 

"A  place  called  Chesoque." 

"Chesoque?" 

"Yes.  The  old  lobster  catchers  used  to  call  ft: 
Shay's  Island,  after  old  Cap'n  Shay,  of  the  lobster 
fleet" 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

OUT  ON  CASCO  BAY 

THE  Rover  boys  listened  with  close  attention  to 

the  statement  made  by  the  captain  of  the  schooner 

and  they  felt  that  the  fellow  was  now  telling  the 

truth. 

"You  say  you  suspected  that  all  wasn't  square  ?" 

said  Dick,  after  a  pause.     "What  made  you  do 

that?" 

"Why —  er —  the   way   the   lady   acted.      She 

seetned  to  be  more  scared  than  crazy.     But  they 

kept  her  down  in  the  cabin,  so  I  didn't  see  much 

of  her." 

"When  did  you  land  the  crowd  on  the  island?" 

"About  nine  o'clock  this  morning." 

"Were  you  going  back  there  later  ?" 

"No,  they  said  it  wouldn't  be  necessary." 

Dick  walked  to  the  rail  of  the  schooner  and 

beckoned  to  the  captain  of  the  steam  tug. 

"This  captain  says  he  landed  the  crowd  ort 

Chesoque  Island,"  he  called  out.     "Do  you  know 

where  that  is  ?" 

231 


232  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  know  where  she  is,"  put  in  Larry  Dixon,  as 
Captain  Wells  hesitated  in  thought.  "The  lobster 
catchers  used  to  have  a  hangout  there." 

"Where  is  it?"  asked  Captain  Wells,  and  the 
old  tar  described  its  location  as  well  as  he  could. 

"Reckon  I  could  pick  it  up,  from  what  the  mair 
says,"  said  the  captain  of  the  tug,  to  Dick. 

"All  right  then,"  answered  the  eldest  Rover. 
He  turned  again  to  the  captain  of  the  schooner. 
"Now  listen  to  me.  I  know  you  and  I  know  your 
boat.  If  you  have  told  me  the  exact  truth,  well 
and  good.  If  you  haven't — well,  you'll  have  to 
take  the  consequences,  that's  all." 

"I  didn't  abduct  nobody.  I  only  did  a  job  and 
got  paid  for  it,"  muttered  the  captain. 

"Where  are  you  boumd  ?" 

"Portland." 

"And  after  that?" 

"Going  to — er — take  a  load  of  lumber  down 
to  Newark,  New  Jersey." 

"Very  well — then  we'll  know  where  to  locate 
you.  Come  on!"  added  Dick  to  his  brothers. 

"You  can  rely  on  me,"  said  the  captain,  and 
spoke  quite  respectfully.  "I'll  tell  all  I  know,  and 
so  will  my  men." 

"Hello,  Jack !"  cried  Larry  Dixon  to  a  sailor  on 
the  schooner,  and  the  fellow  addressed  waved  his 
hand. 


OUT  ON  CASCO  BAY  233 

"I'll  talk  to  that  man  a  minute,"  said  Dick,  to 
the  captain.  The  latter  wished  to  demur,  but 
Dick  gave  him  no  chance.  The  fellow  was  told 
to  go  aboard  the  tug,  and  there  Larry  Dixon  asked 
him  to  tell  his  story.  The  sailor  had  little,  how- 
ever,  to  add  to  what  his  captain  had  said,  except 
ing  that  the  landing  at  Chesoque  Island  had  been 
made  in  something  of  a  hurry. 

"Here's  a  dollar  for  you,"  said  Dick,  on  part 
ing.  "Whenever  the  schooner  makes  a  landing 
anywhere,  you  send  me  word  where  she  is,"  and 
he  gave  the  tar  his  home  address  and  also  the  ad 
dress  of  a  hotel  in  Portland. 

"Don't  try  to  get  me  into  trouble  and  I'll  tell 
you  everything  I  know!"  shouted  the  captain  of 
the  schooner,  as  the  steam  tug  went  on  its  way. 

"I'll  remember  you !"  answered  Dick,  somewhat 
grimly.  He  did  not  know  whether  he  could  trust 
the  captain  or  not. 

Leaving  the  entrance  to  Portland  Harbor,  the 
tug  steamed  up  into  the  waters  of  Casco  Bay,  that 
beautiful  spot  with  its  scores  of  verdant  and  rocky 
islands.  As  it  was  the  height  of  the  summer  sea 
son  they  passed  many  pleasure  boats,  big  and  little. 
Once  they  passed  an  island  where  a  big  picnic  was 
in  progress  and  they  heard  the  music  from  a 
band  quite  distinctly.  They  also  passed  Peak's 
Island  where  there  was  a  big,  round-topped 


234  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

structure,  which  the  captain  of  the  tug  said  \vas 
a  famous  summer  theater. 

"A  fellow  could  certainly  have  a  dandy  time 
here,  cruising  around  among  the  islands,"  was 
Tom's  comment 

From  Larry  Dixon  the  boys  learned  that  Che- 
soque  Island  was  away  from  most  of  the  otherc, 
lying  far  out  in  the  Bay.  It  was  a  rocky  place, 
and  there  was  a  story  that  once  a  band  of  smug 
glers  had  used  it  for  a  rendezvous.  It  was  also 
said  to  be  inhabited  by  numerous  snakes. 

"Excuse  me,  but  I  don't  want  to  run  up  against 
any  snakes,"  said  Sam,  shuddering. 

"Neither  do  I,"  added  Tom. 

"No  snakes  shall  stop  me  from  trying  to  locate 
Mrs.  Stanhope,"  said  Dick.  "More  than  likely  the 
story  about  snakes  has  little  foundation  to  it." 

"Like  the  story  about  the  snakes  back  of  Put 
nam  Hall,"  said  Tom.  "Old  Farmer  Landell  said 
there  were  thousands  of  'em,  and  he  and  his  son 
killed  exactly  five,  and  only  little  ones  at  that." 

Presently  a  distant  shore  loomed  up  and  after 
an  examination  Larry  Dixon  declared  it  was  the 
island  for  which  they  were  seeking. 

"Are  you  sure?"  questioned  Dick.  "This  is 
very  important,  and  we  don't  want  to  make  any 
mistake." 

"I  know  the  spot,"  answered  the  old  tar.    "See 


OUT  ON  CASCO  BAY  235 

that  old  building?  The  lobster  catchers  used  to 
use  that.  And  see  that  rock  ?  There  is  where  the 
old  John  Spurr  struck,  in  a  storm  one  winter." 

"Well,  I  don't  want  to  strike  anything,"  said 
Captain  Wells,  and  ordered  the  engineer  to  reduce 
speed.  Then,  with  great  caution,  they  approached 
what  had  once  been  a  good  dock,  but  one  which 
was  now  practically  in  ruins. 

"Hello,  there's  a  motor  boat!"  cried  Sam,  as 
they  came  closer.  Then  all  looked  and  saw  that 
a  gaudily-painted  motor  boat  was  tied  up  on  one 
side  of  the  old  dock. 

"Say,  that  looks  like  the  motor  boat  Koswell, 
Larkspur  and  that  stranger  had !"  ejaculated  Dick. 

"It  is  the  same!"  shouted  Tom.  "There  is  the 
name,  Magnet.  Now  what  do  you  think  of  that !" 

"What  do  I  think?"  said  Dick.  "I  think  they 
must  be  here." 

"With  Sobber  and  the  others?" 

"I  don't  know  about  that.  I  didn't  think  they 
knew  Sobber." 

As  the  steam  tug  drew  up  on  the  other  side  of 
the  delapidated  dock,  those  on  board  saw  three 
persons  rush  from  the  old  building  nearby.  They, 
were  Koswell,  Larkspur  and  the  fellow  who  had 
been  running  the  motor  boat. 

"Say,  I  won't  have  this!"  roared  KoswelL, 
"'  You  get  out  of  here,  and  be  quick  about  it !" 


536  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Can't  we  stop  'em  from  landing?"  asked  Lark 
spur.  He  was  plainly  scared. 

"You  can't  land  here!"  called  out  the  young 
man  who  had  run  the  Magnet.  "This  is  private 
property.  I  forbid  you  coming  in." 

"Private  property  ?"  called  out  Captain  Wells. 

"That  is  what  I  said."  And  now  the  young 
man  turned  to  his  companions  and  a  whispered, 
but  animated  conversation  ensued. 

"Who  are  you  ?"  asked  Dick. 

"I  am  Alfred  Darkingham.  This  island  be 
longs  to  my  uncle,  John  Darkingham.  He  gave 
us  permission  to  come  camping  here,  and  said  we 
needn't  let  anybody  else  come  ashore.  I  forbid 
your  making  a  landing." 

"That's  the  way  to  talk,  Alf !"  cried  Koswell,  in 
a  low,  but  earnest  voice.  "Make  'em  stay  away." 

"Yes!  yes!  don't  let  'em  come  ashore!"  added 
Larkspur. 

"Mr.  Darkingham,  I'd  like  to  talk  to  you,"  said 
Dick,  as  the  steam  tug  bumped  against  the  dock. 

"Don't  you  listen  to  him,  Alf !"  cried  Koswell. 
"He  only  came  to  make  trouble." 

"Make  him  go  right  away,"  added  Larkspur. 

"I  want  you  to  leave,"  ordered  Alfred  Dark< 
irrgham.  Evidently  he  was  a  close  crony  to  the 
boys  who  had  run  away  from  Brill. 

"I  want  to  ask  you  a  few  questions,"  pursued 


OUT  ON  CASCO  BAY  237 

Dick,  firmly.  "And  I'll  not  go  away  until  you 
answer  them — and  maybe  not  then." 

"This  is  private  property,  and " 

"You  said  that  before.  What  I  want  to  know 
is,  Do  you  know  the  other  persons  on  this  island  ?" 

"There  are  no  other  persons." 

"I  believe  otherwise.  A  lady  has  been  abducted, 
and  I  have  every  reason  to  believe  she  was  taken 
to  this  island." 

"Nobody  here.  I  was  here  yesterday,  and  all 
of  last  week,  and  I  know." 

"I  think  they  brought  the  lady  here  this  morn- 
Ing,  about  nine  o'clock.  I'd  like  to  search  the 
island  for  her." 

"It's  a  trick !"  cried  Larkspur.  "It's  a  trick  to 
get  ashore  and  play  us  foul!  Don't  you  let  'em 
land!" 

"There  is  nobody  on  this  island  but  ourselves/* 
said  Alfred  Darkingham.  "You  can  take  my 
word  for  that." 

"Will  you  let  me  make  a.  search  ?" 

"I  will  not.  I  want  you  to  go  away,  and  at 
once.  This  is  private  property,  and  if  you  try  to 
land  I'll  have  the  law  on  you !"  And  as  he  spoke 
the  young  man  looked  not  only  at  the  Rovers  but 
also  at  the  captain  of  the  steam  tug. 


CHAPTER   XXV 

ON  CHESOQUE  ISLAND 

FOR  a  moment  there  was  silence.  Dick  looked 
at  Alfred  Tarkingham  and  then  at  Captain  Wells. 

"What  do  you  think  of  this?"  he  asked  of  the 
captain  of  the  tug. 

The  captain  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"You  do  as  you  think  best,  Mr.  Rover,"  he 
said  slowly.  "He  can  certainly  have  us  arrested 
if  we  land  without  permission.  And  the  authori 
ties  have  been  pretty  strict  lately — so  many  folks 
landing  where  they  hadn't  any  business  to." 

"But  if  Mrs.  Stanhope  is  here?" 

"He  says  there  is  nobody  but  his  crowd  on  the 
island." 

"They  may  be  in  hiding,"  suggested  Tom. 

"If  they  are,  they'll  take  good  care  to  keep  out 
ef  your  way — if  such  a  thing  is  possible." 

"Let  us  leave!"  put  in  Sam,  in  a  low  voice. 
"I've  got  a  plan  that  may  bring  results." 
238 


ON  CHESOQVE  ISLAND  239 

"What?"  demanded  Dick. 

"I'll  tell  you  as  soon  as  we  are  out  of  hearing," 
returned  the  youngest  Rover. 

The  steam  tug  was  backed  away  from  the  dock. 
Koswell  and  Larkspur  grinned  in  triumph. 

"Don't  you  think  of  coming  back!"  shouted 
Koswell. 

"If  you  do,  remember  we  are  armed,"  added 
Larkspur. 

"We'll  remember  what  you  have  done — don't 
forget  that,"  answered  Dick,  with  some  bitterness. 
It  worried  him  greatly  to  have  the  search  for  Mrs. 
Stanhope  delayed. 

"Now,  what  is  your  plan?"  asked  Tom  of  Sam, 
as  soon  as  they  were  a  goodly  distance  from  the 
island. 

"I  propose  we  sail  away  and  pretend  to  be 
going  back  to  Portland  Then  we  can  turn  and 
come  up  on  the  other  side  of  the  island." 

"They'll  watch  for  us,"  said  Dick. 

"We  might  land  at  night." 

"Yes,  we  could  do  that.  But  if  we  wait,  we 
may  be  losing  valuable  time. 

"I'll  run  for  the  next  island  and  sail  around 
fhat,"  said  Captain  Wells.  "That  may  fhrow 
them  off  the  scent." 

It  took  the  best  part  of  half  an  hour  to  gain  the 


240 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


next  island  and  round  a  convenient  point.  Here 
the  tug  was  stopped,  that  they  might  decide  on 
their  next  move. 

"Oh,  come  on,  let's  do  something!"  cried  Tom. 
"Let  us  sail  for  the  other  side  of  that  island  and 
chance  it!  If  they  come  after  us,  we  can  easily 
steam  away  again." 

So  it  was  decided,  and  rounding  the  island 
they  were  at,  they  set  a  new  course,  so  that  they 
might  reach  Chesoque  Island  at  a  point  directly 
opposite  to  where  the  dock  was  located.  In  the 
middle  of  the  island  were  several  rocky  hills,  so 
that  the  view  from  one  side  to  the  other  was  com 
pletely  shut  off. 

"I'll  have  to  be  careful  here,"  said  Captain 
Wells,  "I  can't  afford  to  strike  on  the  rocks. 
Those  chaps  would  let  us  drown  before  they 
would  come  to  our  assistance." 

The  steam  tug  came  in  slowly.  It  could  not 
reach  the  island  proper,  but  stopped  at  the  first  of 
a  series  of  rocks. 

"Let  me  have  one  of  those  pistols,"  said  Dick, 
to  the  captain,  and  the  weapon  was  handed  over. 
Then  Tom  and  Sam  also  armed  themselves. 

"You  had  better  stand  off,"  went  on  Dick  to 
Captain  Wells.  "If  we  want  you  we'll  fire  three 
shots,  or  wave  a  handkerchief." 


ON  CHESOQUE  ISLAND  241 

"Say,  don't  you  want  me  along?"  asked  Larry 
Dixon.  "I'd  like  a  scrap,  if  it  comes  to  that." 

"Come  along  if  yon  want  to,"  answered  Dick. 
He  saw  that  though  the  sailor  was  old  he  was 
strong,  and  not  afraid  to  take  his  own  part. 

The  boys  and  the  tar  lost  no  time  in  jumping 
from  one  rock  to  another  until  the  main  portion 
af  the  island  was  gained.  Then  they  ran  for  the 
shelter  of  some  bushes.  In  the  meantime  the 
steam  tug  moved  away  to  such  a  distance  that 
those  aboard  could  be  seen  with  difficulty. 

"Now,  if  the  others  didn't  see  us  land,  we  are 
all  right,"  cried  Tom. 

"We  don't  want  to  make  any  noise,"  cautioned 
Dick.  "Remember,  they  may  be  on  the  watch  for 
us  —  Koswell  and  his  cronies,  and  the  Sobber 
crowd  too." 

"Do  you  think  Koswell  and  Larkspur  would 
give  aid  to  those  other  rascals  ?"  asked  Sam. 

"I  think  they'd  do  almost  anything  to  make 
trouble  for  us,  Sam.  You  can  see  how  bitter  they 
acted  at  the  dock." 

With  caution  the  party  of  four  began  a  tour  of 
the  island.  They  moved  from  the  shelter  of  the 
bushes  to  a  thicket  of  pines,  and  then  climbed 
along  a  ridge  of  rough  rocks. 

"I'll  crawl  to  the  top,"  said  Dick.  "Then  I'll 
have  a  pretty  good  chance  to  look  around." 


242  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

At  the  top  of  the  ridge,  however,  he  found  the 

view  somewhat  disappointing.    There  were  other 

ridges,  and  several  thickets  of  pines  and  hemlocks, 

and  at  one  point  what  looked  to  be  a  cliff  with 

:  some  caves  beneath. 

^ 

"It  will  take  some  time  to  explore  this  island," 
said  he,  as  he  came  down.  "I  don't  wonder  that 
the  smugglers  used  to  use  it.  It's  got  a  number  of 
dandy  hiding  places." 

"How  in  the  world  did  the  Sobber  crowd  learn 
of  it  ?"  asked  Sam. 

"I  think  I  can  answer  that,"  said  Tom  "Josiah 
Crabtree  once  taught  in  a  Portland  school  and  he 
used  to  put  in  his  summers  on  an  island  in  this 
bay.  More  than  likely,  in  cruising  around,  he 
heard  of  this  island,  and  when  he  plotted  to  ab 
duct  Mrs.  Stanhope  he  made  up  his  mkid  it  would 
be  just  the  spot  to  bring  her  to." 

"All  providing  she  is  here,"  added  Sam.  "We 
haven't  proved  that  yet." 

They  moved  on,  and  passed  another  ridge  of 
rocks.  Then  they  came  to  a  well-defined  trail, 
running  from  one  end  of  the  island  to  the  other. 

"Let  us  follow  this,"  said  Dick.  If  there  are 
any  buildings  near  the  centre  of  the  island  they'll 
likely  be  on  this  road." 

"Here  is  a  spring!"  exclaimed  Sam,  a  minute 


ON  CHESOQUE  ISLAND  243 

later.  "Say,  that  water  looks  good.  I  am  'going 
to  have  a  drink." 

All  stopped  to  quench  their  thirst,  for  the  day 
I  had  been  warm  in  spite  of  the  breeze  that  was 
;  blowing. 

"Look!"  cried  Dick,  as  he  pointed  at  the  wet 
ground.  "Somebody  has  been  here  before  us." 

"That's  so !"  returned  Tom.  "Now,  if  we  were 
only  Indians,  we  would  know  whose  footprints 
those  were  and  would  follow  'em." 

Dick  and  Sam  got  down  to  examine  the  foot 
prints.  The  majority  of  them  were  of  good  size, 
but  a  few  were  small,  the  heel  marks  especially  so. 

"I  believe  those  marks  were  made  by  a  woman's 
shoes !"  murmured  Dick.  "And  if  so " 

"They  were  made  by  Mrs.  Stanhope !"  finished 
Sam.  "Dick,  I  think  we've  struck  the  right  trail !" 

"This  proves  that  what  that  young  fellow  of  the 
motor  boat  said  was  not  true,"  said  Dick.  "Other 
folks  are  on  this  island." 

"Let  us  follow  up  the  footmarks !"  cried  Larry 
Dixon.  "Come  on,  messmates,  to  the  rescue!" 
And  he  waved  a  stick  he  had  picked  up. 

To  follow  up  the  footmarks  was  not  easy,  for 
they  led  from  the  dirt  to  the  path  and  then  to 
some  smooth  rocks.  But  they  managed  to  get  the 
general  direction,  which  was  something. 

"I  wonder  if  it  would  do  any  good  to  set  up  a 


244  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

yell,"  said  Tom.  "Maybe  Mrs.  Stanhope  would 
hear  it,  and  answer  it." 

"If  she  got  the  chance,"  said  Sam.  "If  she 
didn't,  all  the  yelling  would  do  would  be  to  let  our 
enemies  know  we  were  here." 

"No,  we  had  better  go  ahead  as  quietly  as  we 
can,"  said  Dick.  "If  possible,  we  want  to  take 
them  unawares." 

Much  to  their  surprise,  at  the  other  side  of  the 
smooth  rocks  was  another  path,  running  between 
a  thick  growth  of  pines.  Here  the  'going  was 
somewhat  uncertain,  and  they  had  to  proceed 
slowly,  for  fear  of  stepping  into  a  crevice  and 
twisting  an  ankle. 

"If  they  brought  Mrs.  Stanhope  this  way,  it 
must  have  been  very  hard  on  her,"  murmured 
Tom. 

"Listen!"  exclaimed  Sam,  suddenly,  and  held 
up  his  hand. 

All  became  silent,  and  listened  with  strained 
ears.  But  the  only  sounds  that  reached  them  was 
the  breeze  through  the  trees,  and  the  washing  of 
the  waves  on  the  rocks. 

"What  was  it,  Sam?"  asked  Dick,  in  a  whisper. 

"I  thought  I  heard  a  call." 

"You  must  have  been  mistaken." 

"Maybe  I  was,  but — There  it  goes  again !" 

"That's  so!"  exclaimed  Torn.     "Somebody  is 


ON  CHESOQUE  ISLAND  245 

Calling  from  the  other  side  of  this  patch  of  trees." 

"It  is  Jerry  Koswell,"  said  Dick. 

"Who  is  he  calling  to?"  asked  Sam. 

"I  don't  know.  Keep  still  and  maybe  we'll  find 
out" 

And  then  all  listened  with  bated  breath  for  what 
might  follow. 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

A   TALK   OF   IMPORTANCE 

"I  SAY,  you  on  the  rocks!  Come  down  here 
and  let  us  talk  to  you !"  shouted  Jerry  Koswell. 

"Who  are  you.  What  do  you  want?"  asked  a 
voice  that  was  strange  to  the  Rovers. 

"We  want  to  know  what  you  are  doing  on  this 
island?"  demanded  another  person,  Alfred  Dark- 
ingham, 

"What  business  is  it  of  yours  ?" 

"What  business  ?"  shouted  Darkingham,  wrath- 
fully.  "A  good  deal  of  my  business.  This  island 
belongs  to  my  uncle  and  you  have  no  right  here." 

"Oh,  is  that  so!"  exclaimed  the  stranger.  "I 
didn't  know  that  this  island  belonged  to  anybody; 
in  particular." 

"Well,  it  does.    Who  are  you  anyway?" 

"Oh,  my  name  is  of  no  account,  since  we  are 
not  acquainted,"  answered  the  stranger.  "If  this 
is  your  island,  I  suppose  the  only  thing  for  me  to 
do  is  to  get  off  of  it." 

246 


'A  TALK  OF  IMPORTANCE  247 

"What  are  you  doing  here?" 

"Why — er — only  looking  around,"  stammered 
the  stranger. 

"Are  you  alone?" 

"Can't  you  see  that  I  arn?" 

"How  did  you  get  here  ?"  asked  Larkspur,  who 
had  come  up.  "We  didn't  see  you  land." 

"Oh,  I  came  in  a — er — in  a  motor  boat,  run  by 
a  friend  of  mine.  He — er — he  said  he  would  call 
for  me  later,"  stammered  the  stranger. 

The  Rover  boys  listened  to  this  conversation 
with  interest,  and  gradually  drew  closer,  as  the 
stranger  came  from  the  rocks  to  talk  to  Darking- 
ham  and  the  others. 

"Say,  are  you  the  fellow  who  abducted  a  lady !" 
cried  Larkspur. 

At  this  direct  question  the  stranger  started. 

"Why — er — what  makes  you  ask — er — that 
question?"  he  stammered. 

"We  know  some  fellows  who  are  looking  for  a 
lady  who  was  abducted — at  least,  that  is  the  story 
they  told,"  answered  Koswell. 

"Where  did  you  see  those  fellows?"  asked  the 
stranger,  and  now  he  was  plainly  excited. 

"They  were  here  awhile  ago." 

"Here — on  this  island?" 

"At  the  dock — but  they  didn't  land — we  didn't 
let  'em,"  said  Larkspur. 


248  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Humph !"  The  stranger  was  thoughtful  for  a 
moment.  "No,  I  don't  know  anything  about  a 
lady  who  was  abducted,"  he  said  slowly.  "I  am 
just  roaming  around  a  bit.  As  soon  as  my  friend 
comes  back  with  the  motor  boat  I'll  leave  the 
island.  If  I  had  known  it  was  private  property  I 
shouldn't  have  come  ashore  at  all." 

"Oh,  I  don't  mind  a  fellow  roaming  around  a 
little,"  said  Alfred  Darkingham,  loftily.  "But 
we  came  here  to  camp  out,  and  of  course  we  pre 
fer  to  have  the  island  to  ourselves." 

"I  see.  Well — er — I  shan't  disturb  you.  I — 
er — left  my  fishing  outfit  on  the  opposite  shore. 
I'll  go  and  get  it,  and  then  I'll  be  ready  to  leave 
as  soon  as  my  friend  comes  for  me." 

"Oh,  you  needn't  be  in  such  a  tremendous  hur 
ry,  Mr. " 

"Smith — plain  John  Smith,"  filled  in  the 
stranger.  "I'm  stopping  at  Peak's  Island." 

"My  name  is  Alfred  Darkingham.  These  are 
my  friends,  Jerry  Koswell  and  Bart  Larkspur." 

"Koswell!"  cried  the  stranger,  in  considerable 
surprise.  "Did  you  say  Jerry  Koswell." 

"Yes." 

"Did  you — were  you  a  student  at  Brill  Col 
lege  ?"  asked  the  man  who  had  given  his  name  as 
John  Smith, 


A  TALK  OF  IMPORTANCE 


249 


"Why,  yes,"  was  the  reply.  "But  I  don't  re 
member  you." 

"No,  for  you  never  met  me.  But  I  have  heard 
of  you,  and  I  think  I  have  heard  of  your  friend, 
Mr.  Larkspur.  Didn't  you  once  have  some 
trouble  with  some  fellow  students  named  Rover  ?" 

"Yes,"  answered  Larkspur,  and  his  brow  dark 
ened. 

"Pretty  bad  trouble,  too,  wasn't  it?" 

"Bad  enough,"  'growled  Koswell.  "Are  you  a 
friend  to  the  Rovers  ?"  he  added,  suspiciously. 

"Oh,  no,  I  don't  know  them.  But  I  heard  of 
the  trouble." 

"It  was  the  Rovers'  fault,"  said  Jerry  Kos 
well,  sourly.  "They  put  it  off  on  us,  but  they; 
were  to  blame.  We  might  have  gone  back  to  Brill, 
but  we  didn't  think  it  was  worth  while;  did  we, 
Bart?" 

"No,  we  had  enough  of  the  grind  as  it  was," 
answered  Larkspur,  glibly. 

"Great  Scott!  just  listen  to  that!"  whispered 
Tom  to  his  brothers.  They  were  behind  some 
nearby  bushes  and  could  catch  every  word  that 
was  spoken. 

"Hush !  or  they  may  hear  you,"  was  the  warn 
ing,  from  Dick. 

"Didn't  you  once  get  a  letter  or  two  from  a 


250  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

party  named  Tad  Sobber?"  went  on  the  fellow 
who  called  himself  John  Smith. 

"I  did !"  cried  Jerry  Koswell.  "Then  you  know 
Sobber?" 

"Supposing  I  told  you  that  I  did?"  And  the 
strange  man  eyed  Koswell  narrowly. 

"Sobber  wanted  me  to  help  him  get  square  on 
the  Rovers,"  went  on  Jerry  Koswell. 

"But  you  didn't  want  to  help  him,  is  that  it?" 

"Yes,  I  did  want  to  help  him.  I  sect  him  a 
long  letter  to  that  effect,  but  he  never  answered 
it." 

"A  letter  that  you  would  help  Sobber?" 

"Sure.  The  Rovers  treated  me  dirt  mean,  and 
I'd  go  out  of  my  way  a  good  deal  to  get  square." 

"So  would  I !"  cried  Larkspur. 

"I  don't  believe  Sobber  ever  got  your  letter," 
went  on  the  stranger.  He  told  me  he  had  waited 
to  hear  from  you  but  you  hadn't  answered." 

"Then  the  letter  got  lost,"  answered  Jerry  Kos 
well.  "I  am  sorry  if  it  did,  for  I  wanted  to  fix  the 
Rovers." 

"And  so  did  I,"  echoed  Larkspur. 

"Well,  maybe  you  can  fix  them  yet,"  went  on 
the  fellow  who  had  called  himself  John  Smith. 
"You  say  you  are  going  to  camp  out  here  ?" 

"Yes." 

"Then  I  may  see  you  again  in  the  near  future. 


A  TALK  OF  IMPORTANCE  251 

I  am  going  to  Peak's  Island  and  then  to  Portland, 
and  I  may  see  Tad  Sobber,  and  if  I  do,  I'll  tell  him 
what  you've  said." 

"Do  it!"  cried  Koswell  promptly.  "And  tell 
him  I  am  willing  to  help  him  all  I  can  against  the 
Rovers." 

"And  tell  him  that  Bart  Larkspur  will  help  him, 
too,"  supplemented  that  individual. 

"All  right,"  answered  the  stranger.  "Of  course 
you  know  it  might  be  a — er — a  little  risky,  getting 
the  best  of  those  Rovers." 

"Oh,  we'll  take  a  little  risk,"  answered.  Kos 
well.  "But,  say !"  he  almost  shouted.  "I  begin  to 
smell  a  mouse!" 

"Eh?" 

"It.  was  the  Rovers  who  were  here — looking 
for  that  lady  who  was  abducted !" 

"Well?" 

"Did  you  and  Sobber  bring  her  here?  Is  she 
here  now  ?"  went  on  Koswell,  quiskly. 

"If — er — if  Sobber  was  here,  would  you  like  to 
meet  him?" 

"Sure  I  would.  And  the  lady  who  was  ab 
ducted " 

"I  can't  tell  you  anything  about  her.  But — • 
well,  I  might  as  well  admit  it — Tad  Sobber  is  on 
this  island  with  me.  He — er — he  came  on  rather 
a  peculiar  errand  and  he  didn't  want  anybody  to 


252 


THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 


know  it.  But  I  rather  think,  as  you  are  goirg  to 
camp  out  here,  he  would  like  to  meet  you  and 
talk  l:o  you." 

"V.  here  is  he?" 

"Up  the  shore  a  distance.  If  you'll  wait  for  me 
here  I'll  hunt  him  up  and  bring  him  to  you." 

"Bring  him  down  to  our  camp  yonder,"  put  in 
Alfred  Darkingham.  "We  are  going  down  there 
to  get  something  to  eat." 

"All  right,  I'll  bring  him  to  your  camp  juit  as 
soon  as  I  can  locate  him.  We'll  be  there  in  less 
than  an  hour.  So  long!"  And  with  a  wave  of 
his  hand,  the  stranger  turned  and  hurried  across 
the  recks  and  into  the  bushes. 

"I  think  I  know  that  man!"  whispered  Sam, 
excitedly.  "His  name  is  Pally,  Jim  Pally.  He 
was  one  of  the  freight  thieves  who  was  in  league 
with  Sid  Merrick  and  Tad  Sobber.  He  got  away 
when  the  gang  was  rounded  up,"  he  added,  refer 
ring  to  a  happening,  the  particulars  of  which  were 
related  in  "The  Rover  Boys  on  the  Farm." 

"And  now  he  is  aiding  Sobber  again,"  said 
Tom.  "Maybe  he  is  the  fellow  who  helped  in  car 
rying  Mrs.  Stanhope  off." 

"I  think  he  is  the  rascal  who  got  the  fortune  at 
the  lumber  company  office,"  whispered  Dick. 
**His  appearance  tallies  with  the  description  Mrs. 


A  TALK  OF  IMPORTANCE  253 

Stanhope  left.  Come  on,  let  us  follow  him.  I 
think  he  will  lead  us  directly  to  where  Sobber  and 
Crabtree  are,  and  Mrs.  Sobber  and  Mrs.  Stan 
hope,  too." 

And  Dick  led  the  way  with  the  others  at  his 
heels. 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

WHAT  HAPPENED  IN  THE  CAVE 

THE  man  ahead  hurried  along  over  the  rocks  so 
quickly  that  the  Rovers  and  Larry  Dixon  had 
difficulty  in  keeping  up  with  him. 

"He's  a  bird  for  moving,"  was  the  old  sailor's 
comment.  "Splice  my  main  brace !  but  I  wish  he'd 
put  a  reef  or  two  in  his  legs !" 

The  man  ahead  suddenly  made  a  turn  around 
some  rocks.  The  boys  and  the  tar  followed  cau 
tiously,  so  as  not  to  be  surprised. 

"Wait  here,  I'll  look  ahead  and  investigate," 
said  Dick.  And  he  shoved  some  bushes  aside. 

A  surprise  awaited  him — but  not  of  the  sort  he 
had  anticipated.  The  man  had  disappeared ! 

Vainly  did  Dick  look  in  all  directions  for  him. 
He  was  as  completely  gone  as  if  the  earth  had 
opened  and  swallowed  him  up. 

"Can  he  have  entered  some  opening  in  the 
rocks."  the  youth  asked  himself. 

.With  added  caution  he  moved  forward  a  few 
254 


WHAT  HAPPENED  IN  THE  CAVE         255 

steps  further.  Then,  between  some  dense  bushes, 
he  saw  a  slit  in  some  high  rocks.  The  slit  was  ir 
regular  in  shape  but  not  over  a  foot  wide  in  any 
one  place. 

"What  do  you  see  ?"  asked  Tom,  who,  growing 
impatient,  had  followed  his  big  brother. 

"He  seems  to  have  disappeared,  Tom,"  was  the 
low  reply. 

"Did  he  go  in  there?" 

"That  is  just  what  I  was  wondering." 

Dick  looked  into  the  slit.  It  was  of  uncertain 
depth  and  looked  dark  and  uninviting.  Then  the 
whole  crowd  searched  the  neighborhood.  Not  a 
trace  of  the  stranger  was  discernable  anywhere. 

"Well,  he  didn't  fly  up  in  the  air,"  said  Sam. 
"He  must  have  gone  somewhere.  Why  not  look 
into  that  opening,  Dick  ?" 

"You  look  out  that  you  don't  get  shot !"  warned 
Tom.  "That  fellow,  if  he  is  one  of  the  old  freight 
thieves  and  the  rascal  who  robbed  Mrs.  Stanhope 
of  the  valise  with  the  fortune,  must  be  a  desperate 
character." 

"If  I  go  in,  it  will  be  pistol  first,"  answered 
Dick,  grimly. 

He  drew  the  weapon  Captain  Wells  had  loaned 
him,  and  slowly  but  cautiously  wormed  his  way 
between  the  rocks.  It  was  so  dark  he  had  to  feel 
his  way  along,  and,  fearing  that  he  might  fall  into 


256  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

some  hole,  he  did  not  advance  a  step  until  he  was 
sure  of  his  footing. 

"Shall  we  come?"  called  Tom,  softly. 

"Not  yet,"  answered  Dick. 

He  passed  along  a  distance  of  fifteen  or  twenty 
feet  Then  the  passageway  widened,  and  he 
found  himself  standing  on  a  rocky  flooring  that 
was  comparatively  smooth. 

"Gracious!  can  this  be  one  of  the  entrances  to 
the  smugglers'  cave  they  told  about?"  he  mused. 

He  continued  to  advance,  and  presently  caught 
sight  of  a  flicker  of  light,  playing  over  the  uneven 
rocks  that  formed  the  roof  of  the  cavern. 

"That  must  come  from  a  campfire!"  he  mur 
mured.  "And  if  it  does,  I  must  have  struck  the 
right  spot.  Maybe  this  is  where  they  are  holding 
Dora's  mother  a  prisoner!" 

He  continued  to  go  forward,  and  the  light  of 
the  fire  grew  brighter.  Then  of  a  sudden,  he 
heard  a  step  behind  him. 

"Will  spy  on  me,  will  you !"  cried  a  voice,  vin 
dictively,  and  in  a  trice  he  was  struck  a  blow  on 
the  back  of  the  head.  He  went  down  in  a  heap, 
and  a  man  leaped  on  top  of  him  and  held  him 
fast.  Then  commenced  a  fierce  struggle,  in  the 
midst  of  which  Dick's  pistol  went  off,  making  a 
tremendous  report  in  that  confined  space.  The 
bullet  struck  the  rocks,  doing  no  damage. 


WHAT  HAPPENED  IN  THE  CAVE         257 

The  pistol  had  been  close  to  Dick's  head  and 
the  discharge  caused  the  smoke  to  get  into  his 
face,  choking  and  blinding  him.  Then  he  re 
ceived  another  blow,  and  for  a  minute  or  two 
knew  no  more. 

"Listen!"  cried  Tom,  as  the  pistol  went  off. 
"Dick  must  be  in  trouble !  Come  on,  Sam !" 

"Yes,  but  be  careful,"  was  the  answer. 

"Want  me  ?"  asked  the  old  tar,  anxiously. 

"You  had  better  stay  on  guard  here,  for  the 
present,"  replied  Tom. 

"Just  as  you  say,  messmate." 

Tom  wormed  his  way  between  the  rocks  and 
Sam  followed.  The  pistol  shot  was  followed  by 
silence,  and  the  two  Rover  boys  did  not  know 
what  to  make  of  it. 

"Shall  I  call?"  asked  Sam. 

"Might  as  well,"  was  Tom's  reply,  and  both 
called  Dick's  name  as  loudly  as  they  could. 

"Help !  help !"  came  back  faintly. 

"We  are  coming!"  yelled  Tom,  rushing  for 
ward.  "Wliere  are  you?" 

"I  am  her "  was  the  answer,  and  then  of  a 

sudden  all  became  quiet  again,  as  a  hand  was 
placed  over  Dick's  mouth. 

With  their  weapons  ready  for  use,  Tom  and 
Sam  ran  through  the  cavern.  But  all  was  silent. 


258  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

and  the  flickering  rays  from  the  campfire  beyond 
were  too  faint  for  them  to  see  much. 

"Dick!  Dick!  Where  are  you?"  called  out 
Tom. 

"To  the  left !"  was  the  faint  reply.  "Turn  to 
the  left!" 

The  voice  sounded  muffled,  as  if  the  speaker 
was  being  strangled,  and  with  their  hearts  in  their 
throats,  Tom  and  Sam  advanced  and  at  a  break 
in  the  rocky  wall,  turned  to  the  left.  Hardly  had 
they  gone  a  dozen  steps  when  they  plunged  down 
ward  into  space. 

"Oh!"  came  from  both,  and  then  followed  a 
mighty  splash,  as  the  pair  struck  the  water.  Each 
went  down  over  his  head,  and  on  coming  up  had 
to  strike  out  to  keep  from  drowning. 

"Sam!    Sam!"  cried  Tom. 

"I'm  here !"  was  the  spluttered-out  reply.  "Are 
you  hurt  ?" 

"Not  much,  but  I  went  over  my  head  in  water !" 

"So  did  I." 

"Where  is  Dick?" 

"I  don't  know." 

"Can  he  be  drowned?" 

"Oh,  don't  say  that!" 

It  was  pitch  dark,  and  only  by  calling  to  each 
other  did  the  two  lads  manage  to  get  together. 
Both  swam  around  until  their  feet  touched  a  rock 


WHAT  HAPPENED  IN  THE  CAFE         259 

and  on  this  they  stood  to  catch  their  breath.    The 
water  was  all  around  them. 

"Which  way  did  we  come,  Tom?**  asked  Sam, 
.  after  a  moment  of  silence,  during  which  both  did 
what  they  could  to  get  back  their  breath. 

"I  don't  know.    I  can't  see  a  thing,  can  you  ?" 

"No." 

"I  don't  believe  Dick  is  here." 

"Neither  do  I,  Tom.    I  believe  somebody  fooled 
us." 

"That's  it !    And  we  fell  right  into  the  trap!" 

"But  where  can  Dick  be  ?" 

"Most  likely  a  prisoner  of  our  enemies,"  mut 
tered  Tom,  bitterly. 

Tom's  surmise  was  correct,  Dick  was  indeed  a 
prisoner  of  their  enemies.  He  had  his  hands  and 
his  feet  bound  tightly,  and  he  had  been  dragged 
by  Tad  Sobber  towards  the  campfire  that  was 
burning  at  the  further  end  of  the  big  cave.  In 
the  meantime  the  fellow  who  had  been  followed 
by  Dick  went  off  to  make  sure  that  Tom  and  Sam 
would  turn  to  the  left  and  fall  into  the  water. 
,  "Well,  Dick  Rover,  this  is  what  you  get  for 
following  us!"  cried  Tad  Sobber,  in  tones  of 
triumph.  "Perhaps,  some  day,  you'll  learn  enough 
to  keep  your  hands  out  of  my  affairs." 

"Sobber,  tell  me,  what  have  you  done  with  Mrs. 
Stanhope  ?"  asked  Dick,  quickly.    Even  though  he 


26o  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

felt  bruised  and  shook  up,  the  welfare  of  Dora's 
mother  was  uppermost  in  his  mind. 

"I  am  not  here  to  answer  your  questions." 

"You  won't  tell  me?" 

"Not  a  word." 

"Do  you  realize  that  you  and  Josiah  Crabtree 
have  committed  a  big  crime  ?" 

"We  have  done  nothing  wrong." 

"Don't  you  call  stealing  and  abducting  wrong?" 

"I  haven't  stolen  anything.  The  fortune  from 
Treasure  Isle  belonged  to  my  uncle  and  me — the 
Stanhopes  had  no  right  to  it  whatsoever." 

"I  think  otherwise — and  so  did  the  courts." 

"Bah!  Your  side  didn't  treat  me  fairly,  you 
bought  up  the  judges!  I  know  you!"  stormed 
Tab  Sobber.  "The  fortune  was  ours !  Now  I've 
got  it — and  I  mean  to  keep  it !" 

"And  what  of  Mrs.  Stanhope?" 

"Mrs.  Stanhope  has  acted  like  a  sensible 
woman." 

"Acted  like  a  sensible  woman?  What  do  you 
mean  ?" 

"She  has  done  what  she  should  have  done  years 
ago — she  has  given  her  heart  to  the  man  who( 
loves  her." 

"Sobber,  you  don't  mean "    Dick  could  not 

go  on,  for  the  lump  that  came  into  his  throat. 


WHAT  HAPPENED  IN  THE  CAVE         261 

"I  do  mean  it." 

"What?" 

"I  mean  that  she  has  become  the  wife  of  Mr. 
Josiah  Crabtree!"  cried  Tad  Sobber.  "So  if  you 
•ever  marry  Dora  Stanhope  you'll  have  Mr.  Crab- 
tree  for  your  father-in-law." 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

AT  THE  BOTTOM  OF  THE  POOI< 

AT  THE  announcement  of  Tad  Sobber  Dick 
could  only  stare  at  the  speaker  for  the  time  being. 

Was  it  really  true  that  Dora's  mother  had  mar 
ried  the  disreputable  Josiah  Crabtree  after  all? 
It  made  his  heart  sick  to  think  of  such  a  state  of 
affairs, 

"You  are  telling  me  the  truth?"  he  asked  at 
last 

"Certainty.'1 

"I  don't  believe  you,  Tad  Sobber." 

"Very  well — you  can  ask  Mr.  Crabtree — and 
Mrs.  Stanhope,  when  you  see  her." 

"If  she  married  Crabtree  she  was  forced  to  do 
it" 

"No,  she  married  him  willingly." 

"I'll  never  believe  it.  Where  is  she  now?" 

"I  am  not  here  to  answer  questions,  Dick  Rover. 
262 


AT  THE  BOTTOM  OF  THE  POOL    263 

You  and  your  brothers  came  here  I  suppose  to 
get  the  best  of  us.  Well,  you  are  nicely  caught." 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  me?" 

"You'll  find  that  out  before  you  are  many  hours 
older,"  answered  Sobber,  and  turned  away. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  went  by  and  the  man  who 
had  met  Koswell  and  the  others  outside  of  the 
cavern  came  back. 

"Well,  Jim,  what  about  the  other  Rovers?" 
questioned  Tad  Sobber. 

"Safe  enough,"  answered  Jim  Pally,  with  a 
grin. 

"Where?" 

"Down  in  the  pool." 

"They  slipped  in?" 

"They  sure  did." 

"I  hope  they  won't  drown,"  went  on  Sobber, 
uneasily. 

"Oh,  they  are  safe  enough.  I  heard  'em  swim 
ming  around  until  they  found  the  rocks  to  stand 
on." 

"Good  enough.  Now,  what  do  you  think  we 
had  better  do  with  this  one  ?" 

"Why  don't  you  make  him  join  his  brothers  ?" 
answered  Jim  Pally.  And  then  he  motioned  Sob 
ber  to  one  side,  out  of  Dick's  hearing.  A  conver 
sation  in  a  low  tone  followed.  Pally  was  telling 
Sobber  they  had  better  be  on  guard,  since  the 


264  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Rovers  might  not  be  alone.  Then  he  told  of  the 
meeting  with  Koswell,  Larkspur  and  Darking- 
ham ;  and  the  two  went  off  to  consult  with  Josiah 
Crabtree. 

Left  to  himself,  Dick  tried  his  best  to  free  him 
self  of  the  bonds  that  held  him.  But  the  work  of 
making  him  a  prisoner  had  been  done  well,  and 
all  he  did  was  to  cut  his  wrists  and  his  ankles. 

When  Sobber  and  Pally  came  back  they  were 
accompanied  by  Josiah  Crabtree.  The  former 
teacher  and  jailbird  wore  the  same  dictatorial  look 
as  of  yore, 

"Ha!  so  we  meet  again,  Rover!"  cried  Josiah 
Crabtree,  pursing  up  his  lips. 

"Mr.  Crabtree,  is  it  true  that  you  have  married 
Mrs.  Stanhope?"  asked  Dick,  bluntly. 

"Well — er — we  are  as  good  as  married,  yes," 
he  stammered,  taken  somewhat  off  his  gu^rd  by 
the  suddenness  of  the  question. 

"As  good  as  married  ?    What  do  you  mean  f" 

"I  mean  she  has  promised  to  be  my — er — my 
bride  as  soon  as  we  can  obtain  a — er — a  minister 
to  perform  the  ceremony." 

"You  are  forcing  her  into  this  marriage !" 

"Not  at  all,  young  man,  not  at  all !  She  is  going 
to  marry  me  of  her  own  free  will." 

"I  do  not  believe  it." 


AT  THE  BOTTOM  OF  THE  POOL    265 

"Ha!  don't  dare  to  talk  to  me  in  this  fashion, 
Rover!"  stormed  Josiah  Crabtree,  glaring  at  the 
helpless  youth  before  him. 

"Will  you  let  me  speak  to  Mrs.  Stanhope?" 

"And  poison  her  mind  against  me?  Indeed 
not!" 

"Where  is  she?" 

"She  is  in  safe  hands." 

"In  your  hands  ?" 

"No,  in  the  hands  of  a  very  estimable  lady,  who 
is  doing  all  that  is  possible  to  make  her  comfort 
able." 

"Is  she  well?" 

"She  is — er — a  little  bit  fatigued  by  her  jour* 
ney,  that  is  all.  She  will  be  quite  herself  after  she 
has  rested  for  a  few  days." 

"Mr.  Crabtree,  you  had  no  right  to  abduct  her.'* 

"Who  says  I  abducted  her?  She  accompanied 
me  willingly,  Rover." 

"I  do  not  believe  that,  and  never  will  believe  it. 
You  mesmerized  or  hypnotized  her,  or  something 
of  the  sort.  I  know  your  tricks  of  old." 

"Ha!  don't  dare  to  talk  to  me  in  that  fashion!" 
stormed  Josiah  Crabtree.  "Don't  you  dare  to  do 
it !"  And  coming  closer  he  shook  his  fist  in  Dick's 
face. 

"You'd  not  do  that  if  I  were  free,  Josiah  Crab- 
tree  !"  cried  the  youth,  defiantly. 


266  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Say,  we  can't  afford  to  waste  time  in  talk!" 
interrupted  Tad  Sobber.  "I  reckon  the  best  thing 
we  can  do  with  this  fellow  is  to  make  him  join 
his  brothers," 

"And  then — "  went  on  Crabtree,  and  finished  in 
a  whisper  which  Dick  did  not  catch. 

A  few  minutes  later  Dick  was  led  back  into  the 
cavern  towards  the  pool  into  which  his  brothers 
had  fallen,  Sobber  carried  a  torch,  that  threw  a 
flickering  light  throughout  the  dismal  under 
ground  opening. 

"Help !  help !**  came  faintly  from  the  bottom  of 
the  pool,  and  looking  down  those  on  the  rocks  high 
above  saw  Sam  and  Tom  standing  there,  in  water 
up  to  their  knees. 

"Hello!"  cried  Dick.    "Are  you  all  right?" 

"We  would  be,  if  we  could  get  out,"  answered 
Tom. 

"Hello!  It's  the  Sobber  crowd,  with  Dick!" 
murmured  Sam, 

"I  don't  think  they  are  going  to  aid  us,"  re 
turned  Tom. 

A  few  words  passed  between  Sobber,  Crabtree 
and  PaBy,  and  then  while  two  of  the  evildoers 
held  Dick  fhe  third  cut  his  bonds. 

"Now,  then,  you  can  join  your  brothers !"  cried 
Sobber,  and  gave  Dick  a  shove  that  sent  him  head- 


AT  THE  BOTTOM  OF  THE  POOL    267 

long.  Down  he  came  with  a  tremendous  splash, 
and  then  the  waters  of  the  pool  closed  over  him. 

"You  cowards!"  shouted  Tom,  in  a  rage.  "I 
shouldn't  treat  a  dog  that  way !" 

"You  shut  your  mouth !"  yelled  back  Tad  Sob 
ber.  "It  serves  you  right — for  following  us." 

"Some  day  you'll  be  in  jail,  Tad  Sobber!" 
shouted  Sam.  "It's  where  you  belong." 

All  waited  for  Dick  to  come  up,  but  second 
after  second  passed  and  the  eldest  Rover  boy 
failed  to  appear. 

"Something  is  wrong!"  gasped  Tom,  in  alarm. 

"Maybe  his  head  struck  on  the  bottom,"  cried 
Sam.  "If  he  is  dead,  you'll  pay  the  penalty!"  he 
cried,  to  those  on  the  shore  of  the  rocky  pool. 

All  were  worried,  for  those  above  had  not  ex 
pected  anything  of  this  sort  to  happen.  They 
looked  down,  but  could  see  nothing  of  Dick. 

"I'm  going  to  hunt  for  him!"  cried  Tom,  and 
leaving  the  rocks  upon  which  he  was  standing,  he 
swam  with  all  haste  in  the  direction  of  the  spot 
where  his  big  brother  had  gone  down.  Seeing 
this,  Sam  followed  his  example. 

"Perhaps  we  had  better  be  getting  out  of  here!" 
muttered  Jim  Pally,  turning  pale. 

"No!  no!  let  us  see  if  they  bring  Dick  Rover 
up!"  answered  Tad  Sobber,  hoarsely. 


268  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

The  firebrand  was  swung  into  a  larger  blaze 
and  the  glare  cast  on  the  waters.  As  the  rays  lit 
up  the  weird  scene,  Tom  set  up  a  sudden  shout. 

"There  he  is!" 

"Where."  demanded  Sam. 

"Over  yonder !  I  just  saw  him  bob  up.  Quick, 
Sam,  before  he  goes  to  the  bottom!" 

The  brothers  swam  to  the  spot  indicated  by 
Tom  with  all  possible  speed,  and  Tom  made  a  dive 
tinder  the  surface.  When  he  came  up  again  he 
had  hold  of  Dick's  left  foot. 

"I've  go — got  him!"  he  gasped.  "Hel — help 
me!" 

For  reply  Sam  ranged  up  by  his  brother's  side, 
and  between  them  they  raised  Dick  up  and  swam 
with  him  to  the  spot  where  the  water  was  shal 
low.  Then  they  stood  there,  in  water  up  to  their 
knees,  supporting  Dick  as  best  they  could.  The 
oldest  Rover  boy  was  all  but  unconscious. 

"Going  to  help  us?"  yelled  Tom,  to  their 
enemies. 

"What's  the  matter  with  him?"  asked  Tad 
Sobber. 

"Oh,  I  fancy  he  was  only  shamming!"  came 
from  Josiah  Crabtree.  "Come  on  away." 

"Don't  you  dare  to  leave  us  here!"  cried  Sam. 

"Help  us  out,"  came  from  Tom.  "It  is  your 
duty  to  do  it." 


AT  THE  BOTTOM  OF  THE  POOL    269 

"Not  much!"  answered  Tad  Sobber,  with  a 
sneer.  "You  can  help  yourself — if  you  can!" 
And  with  these  words  he  walked  away,  in  com 
pany  with  Crabtree  and  Pally,  leaving  the  Rovers 
to  their  fate  in  the  water  and  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER   XXIX 

A  MINUTE  TOO  LATE 

"OP  ALL  the  rascals!"  murmured  Tom,  a&  the 
light  faded  from  sight 

"They  are  the  worst !"  supplemented  Sam.  And 
then  he  added :  "How  do  you  feel  Dick  ?" 

"Oh,  I — I  guess  I'll  come  around!"  murmured 
the  oldest  Rover  boy.  "But  I  came  pretty  close  to 
being  drowned!"  he  added,  with  a  shudder.  "I 
struck  something  and  it  about  stunned  me,  and  I 
swallowed  a  lot  of  water." 

Tom  and  Sam  continued  to  hold  up  their 
brother  until  Dick  had  recovered  sufficiently  to 
support  himself.  As  they  stood  on  the  submerged 
rocks,  they  listened  for  some  sound  from  their 
enemies,  but  none  came. 

"Maybe  they  have  left  the  cave,"  suggested 
Sam,  after  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  had  passed. 

"This  is  a  fierce  place,"  was  Tom's  comment. 
"It's  just  like  a  great  big  well !" 
270 


A  MINUTE  TOO  LATE  2"J1 

"And  we  are  like  the  frogs  at  the  bottom  of  the 
well !"  added  Dick,  grimly.  He  felt  a  little  weak, 
but  otherwise  was  all  right 

"I  looked  around  when  we  had  the  light  of  that 
torch,"  said  Tom,  "but  I  didn't  see  any  place 
where  a  fellow  could  climb  out,  did  you?" 

"Nary  a  spot,  Tom,"  answered  Sam.  "The 
walls  were  all  as  smooth  and  as  slippery  as  glass." 

"Do  you  think  they  mean  to  leave  us  here  to 
die?"  asked  Dick. 

"I  shouldn't  think  they'd  be  as  heartless  as  all 
that,"  came  from  Tom.  "They'd  be  afraid  o£ 
consequences." 

An  hour  went  by — just  then  it  was  an  age — and 
at  last  the  boys  saw  a  glimmer  of  light  approach 
ing.  It  flickered  and  flared  over  the  walls  for 
fully  a  minute  and  then  commenced  to  fade. 

"Somebody  went  past,  through  the  main  cave !" 
cried  Tom.  "Wonder  who  it  was  ?" 

"The  Sobber  crowd  most  likely,"  returned 
Dick. 

"But  it  might  be  somebody  else!"  cried  Sam. 
"I'm  going  to  yell  and  find  out." 

He  raised  his  voice  in  a  loud  call,  and  Tom  and 
Dick  joined  in.  Several  minutes  went  by,  and 
they  ealled  again.  Then  they  saw  the  flickering 
of  the  light  once  more. 

"Who  is  there?"  came  faintly  to  their  ears. 


272  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"This  way!  This  way!"  shouted  one  Rover 
"boy  after  another. 

"Be  careful  of  where  you  step!"  cautioned 
Tom. 

"Where  are  you?" 

"This  way!"  they  answered,  and  kept  calling 
until  the  light  of  a  ship's  lantern  came  into  view, 
and  they  saw  Captain  Wells  and  Larry  Dixon  ap 
proaching. 

"Well,  I  never!"  ejaculated  the  captain  of  the 
steam  tug,  as  he  came  to  a  halt  on  the  brink  of  the 
blackish  pool.  "How  in  the  world  did  you  git 
down  there?" 

"Help  us  out  first,  and  then  we'll  tell  you,"  re 
plied  Dick,  quickly. 

"Didn't  you  meet  our  enemies  ?"  asked  Tom. 

"Nary  a  soul  have  we  met  since  we  landed,"  an 
swered  the  captain. 

"Which  way  did  you  enter  the  cave?"  asked 
Sam. 

"By  the  slit  in  the  rocks — where  you  came  in," 
answered  Larry  Dixon.  "I  watched  you  disap 
pear,  and  afterwards  I  heard  some  yelling.  Then 
I  got  scared  and  ran  down  to  the  shore  and  sig 
nalled  for  the  steam  tug  to  come  in.  I  told  the 
cap'n  all  I  knew,  and  he  came  ashore  with  a  lan 
tern  to  see  what  was  wrong — and  here  we  be." 

"You've  come  in  the  nick  of  time,"  said  Dick. 


A  MINUTE  TOO  LATE 

"Our  enemies,  the  Sobber  crowd,  are  here,  and 
they  left  us  as  you  see  us.  I  rather  think  they 
have  Mrs.  Stanhope  and  that  fortune  here,  too, 
but  I  am  not  certain.  Help  to  get  us  out  of  here, 
and  we'll  get  after  'em  without  delay."  , 

"Don't  know  how  we  are  going  to  help  you 
without  a  rope,"  said  the  captain. 

"I  saw  some  rope,  down  in  the  big  part  of  this 
cave,"  said  Larry  Dixon.  "Let  me  have  the  light 
an' I'll  fetch  it  in  a  jiffy!" 

He  took  the  light  and  was  off  on  the  run.  When 
he  returned  he  was  out  of  breath.  In  his  hands 
he  held  several  pieces  of  good,  stout  rope,  parts 
of  the  same  rope  which  had  been  used  to  make 
Dick  a  close  prisoner. 

"We  can  splice  these,"  said  the  old  tar,  and 
while  Captain  Wells  held  the  lantern,  he  tied  the 
bits  together.  Then  both  he  and  the  captain  al 
lowed  one  end  of  the  rope  to  dangle  down  into 
the  hole,  while  they  braced  themselves  and  held 
on  to  the  upper  portion. 

"Is  it  long  enough  ?"  asked  Captain  Wells. 

"I  think  so — I'll  see,"  cried  Tom,  and  leaving 
the  rocks  he  swam  over  to  the  rope.  He  was  just 
able  to  reach  it,  and  being  something  of  an  athlete, 
went  up  the  rope  hand  over  hand,  with  his  feet 
against  the  rocks  for  added  support. 


• 


274  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"Now  you  go,  Dick !"  cried  Sam.  "If  you  are 
weak  and  fall,  I'll  catch  you." 

"It  was  quite  a  task  for  Dick  to  gain  the  rocks 
at  the  top  of  the  pool  and  once  he  came  close  to 
giving  up  and  slipping  back  into  the  water.  But 
he  was  gritty,  and  Tom  assisted  him  by  leaning 
down  on  his  breast  and  extending  a  helping  hand. 
Then  Sam  came  up,  and  the  three  Rovers  stood 
beside  the  two  men  who  had  come  to  their 
rescue. 

"Phew !  I  am  glad  we  are  out  of  that !"  mur 
mured  Sam,  as  he  looked  back  at  the  cold  and 
gruesome  waters. 

"We  don't  want  to  stay  here !"  cried  Dick.  We 
want  to  get  after  the  Sobber  crowd — before  they 
have  a  chance  to  leave  the  island !" 

"How  can  they  leave  the  island?"  questioned 
Sam.  "I  don't  think  they  have  a  boat.  I  haven't 
seen  any." 

"But  Jerry  Koswell's  crowd  has  a  boat,  Sam — 
that  swift  motor  craft." 

"Do  you  think  they  would  aid  such  criminals  as 
Sobber  and  Crabtree  ?" 

"They  might — just  to  get  the  best  of  us." 

"Then  the  sooner  we  get  after  our  enemies  the 
better." 

"Where  are  your  pistols  ?"  asked  the  captain  of 
the  steam  tug. 


A  MINUTE  TOO  LATE  275 

"Mine  was  taken  from  me  by  Sofober,"  an 
swered  Dick. 

"And  ours  are  at  the  bottom  of  the  pool,"  added 
Sam.  "We  both  dropped  'em  when  we  plunged 
into  the  water."  And  then  he  and  his  brothers 
acquainted  Captain  Wells  and  the  old  sailor  with 
the  particulars  of  their  adventures  since  entering 
the  cavern. 

"Well,  I  still  have  my  pistol!"  cried  Captain 
Wells,  grimly. 

"And  I've  got  a  good  club,"  came  from  Larry 
Dixon. 

"We  can  arm  ourselves  with  clubs,"  said  Dick. 
"But  the  main  thing  just  now  is  to  keep  those 
rascals  in  sight.  If  they  slip  us,  there  will  be  no 
telling  where  they  will  go  to." 

With  eyes  and  ears  on  the  alert,  the  whole  party 
made  its  way  through  the  big  cave,  coming  out  of 
the  main  opening,  not  far  from  where  the  camp- 
fire  still  lay  smouldering. 

"They  certainly  left  in  a  hurry,"  remarked 
Tom,  as  he  gazed  around.  "They  didn't  wait  to 
pick  up  all  of  their  provisions." 

"I  guess  they  got  scared,"  murmured  Dick. 
"Well,  they'll  get  more  scared  when  they  find  we 
are  so  close  on  their  heels." 

"Where  do  you  suppose  they  went  to?"  asked 
the  captain. 


276  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

"I  don't  know.  But  I  think  the  best  thing  to  do 
is  to  go  down  to  where  that  motor  boat  was  tied 
up.  I  don't  think  they  can  leave  unless  they  use 
that  boat — unless,  of  course,  they  have  some  craf' 
we  haven't  as  yet  seen." 

There  was  a  well-defined  path  running  from  the 
cave  down  to  the  shore  of  the  island.  This  they 
followed,  through  the  patch  of  woods  and  over 
some  rocks.  Then  they  came  to  an  opening  where 
were  located  several  delapidated  buildings.  Not 
far  from  one  building  were  the  remains  of  a  re 
cent  camp. 

"I  believe  this  was  the  camp  Darkingham  and 
those  with  him  made!"  ejaculated  Dick.  "They 
have  gone — maybe  they  have  left  the  island!" 

"Come  on,  I  don't'like  this!"  put  in  Tom,  and 
broke  into  a  run  for  the  old  dock,  and  the  others 
followed  on  his  heels. 

They  were  still  a  hundred  yards  from  the  dock 
when  Tom  let  up  a  shout : 

"There  they  are !" 

"Where?"  asked  Dick. 

"In  the  motor  boat!" 

"Who?"  questioned  Sam. 

"The  Sobber  crowd — and  they  have  Mrs.  Stan 
hope  with  them." 

"Stop!  stop!"  yelled  Dick,  at  the  top  of  his 
voice.  "Stop,  I  tell  you!  Mrs.  Stanhope!" 


A  MINUTE  TOO  LATE  277 

"Oh!"  came  from  the  lady,  as  she  espied  the 
Rovers.  "Save  me !  Save  me !  Don't  let  them 
take  me  further  away !" 

"Put  on  all  speed!"  roared  Tad  Sobber,  to 
Pally,  who  was  at  the  engine.  "Crowd  her  to  the 
limit !  They  are  after  us !" 

"Here  we  go!  Hold  fast  everybody!"  an 
swered  Pally,  and  the  next  moment  the  motor 
boat  shot  out  into  the  waters  of  Casco  Bay. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

BACK  HOME — CONCLUSION 

"Too  LATE!"  groaned  Dick.  "Oh,  why  didn't 
we  get  here  a  minute  sooner !" 

"Stop,  you  rascals!"  sang  out  Captain  Wells. 
"Stop,  or  I'll  fire!"  and  he  raised  his  pistol. 

"Don't  shoot !  You  might  hit  Mrs.  Stanhope !" 
whispered  Dick. 

"I  only  want  to  scare  'em,"  muttered  the  cap 
tain  of  the  steam  tug. 

The  motor  boat  gathered  headway  rapidly,  and 
soon  was  out  of  range  of  the  pistol.  The  Rovers 
saw  that  the  craft  contained  Tad  Sobber,  Jim 
Pally,  Josiah  Crabtree  and  Mrs.  Stanhope  and 
another  woman,  probably  Mrs.  Sobber. 

"Wonder  what  has  become  of  Koswell,  Lark 
spur  and  that  Darkingham,"  said  Sam. 

"I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  care,  just  now!"  re 
turned  Dick.  "Captain,  we  must  follow  that  boat 
•without  delay.  If  they  get  out  of  our  sight  we 

278 


BACK  HOME— CONCLUSION  279 

may  never  get  another  chance  to  rescue  Mrs. 
Stanhope !" 

"I'll  get  after  'em  as  soon  as  I  can,"  returned 
the  master  of  the  steam  tug. 

But  to  start  a  pursuit  was  not  so  easy,  from  the 
fact  that  the  tug  lay  on  the  other  side  of  the 
island  and  could  not  be  signalled. 

"Tom  and  I  can  go  after  the  tug,"  said  Sam. 
"The  rest  of  you  can  try  to  keep  that  motor  boat 
in  sight ;"  and  so  it  was  arranged. 

The  two  Rover  boys  skirted  the  south  end  of 
Chesoque  Island.  They  kept  on  a  run,  and  on 
turning  a  corner  of  rocks,  plumped  fairly  and 
squarely  into  Koswell,  Larkspur  and  Darking- 
ham,  who  were  talking  earnestly  among  them 
selves. 

"They  said  they  would  send  the  boat  back 
sure,"  Koswell  was  saying,  when  Tom  almost  ran 
him  down. 

"Hello!  you  here!"  cried  Tom,  and  then,  as 
Koswell  grabbed  him  by  the  arm  he  added :  "Let 
me  go !" 

"Not  so  fast!'  roared  Koswell.  "Bart,  catch 
the  other  fellow !" 

"I  will!"  muttered  Bart  Larkspur,  and  caught 
Sam  by  the  arm. 

What  followed,  came  with  such  swiftness  that 
both  Koswell  and  Larkspur  were  taken  completely 


2So  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

off  their  guard  Tom  drew  back  and  hit  Koswell 
a  blow  in  the  nose  that  sent  him  staggering  back 
against  the  rocks  and  made  the  blood  spurt  freely. 
Sam,  seeing  this,  also  struck  out,  reaching  Lark 
spur's  left  eye,  and  putting  that  optic  in  deep 
mourning.  Larkspur  fell  back  on  Darkingham, 
and  for  the  moment  there  was  great  confusion. 

"Skip!  We  don't  want  to  be  delayed!"  cried 
Tom,  to  his  brother,  and  on  they  went  again,  be 
fore  their  enemies  had  time  to  recover. 

Inside  of  five  minutes  they  came  in  sight  of  the 
steam  tug.  Those  aboard  were  on  the  watch  for 
the  return  of  Captain  Wells,  and  the  engineer  had 
a  full  head  of  steam  up,  to  use  in  case  of  emer 
gency. 

"Quick !"  cried  Tom,  as  he  and  Sam  rushed  on 
board.  "Captain  Wells  and  my  brother  want  you 
on  the  other  side  of  the  island  at  once!" 

"We'll  get  there  as  quick  as  the  propeller  can 
take  us,"  said  the  mate,  and  the  engineer  nodded 
to  show  that  he  understood.  The  tug  backed 
away  from  the  island,  and  in  a  moment  more  was 
on  the  way  to  the  old  dock. 

"Say  we  gave  Koswell  and  Larkspur  something 
to  remember  us  by,"  remarked  Sam,  grimly. 

"So  we  did,"  answered  Tom,   with  a  grin, 
"Wish  it  had  been  ten  times  as  much !" 


BACK  HOME— CONCLUSION  28l 

"They  and  that  Darkingham  must  have  loaned 
the  motor  boat  to  the  Sobber  •crowd." 

"Most  likely  Sobber  paid  'cm  well  for  its  use. 
He  could  do  it  easily — out  of  that  fortune." 

As  the  steam  tug  rounded  the  end  of  the  island, 
Tom  and  Sam  were  just  able  to  3«e  the  motor  boat 
in  the  distance.  It  seemed  to  be  heading  for  the 
mainland. 

"All  aboard !"  sang  out  Tom,  as  they  ran  up  to 
the  old  dock.  But  this  invitation  was  unneces 
sary,  for  Dick,  Captain  Wells  and  Larry  Dixon 
leaped  on  the  deck  as  soon  as  the  craft  was  close 
enough. 

"Now  then,  after  her!"  sang  out  the  eldest 
Rover  boy.  "Crowd  on  all  steatf3 !  I'll  pay  all  ex 
penses,  and  more !" 

"Even  if  she  blows  up?"  quex'K'd  the  captain, 
with  a  bit  of  dry  humor. 

<r'/es,  even  if  she  blows  up,  Captain!  Oh,  we 
must  catch  them!"  added  Dick,  pl-eatlmgly. 

"We'll  do  our  level  best,  Mr.  Rover.  Nobody 
could  do  more." 

Soon  the  throbbing  of  the  engine  showed  that 
the  tug  was  running  under  a  full  g>?essure  of 
steam.  The  spray  dashed  all  over  the  cra?l  and 
those  on  board,  but  to  this  nobody  paid  attention. 
Every  eye  was  riveted  on  the  craft  ahead. 


282  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Those  on  the  motor  boat  were  equally  eager, 
and  watched  the  pursuit  with  chagrin. 

"Do  you — er — think  they  will  catch  us?"  asked 
Josiah  Crabtree,  nervously,  not  once  but  several 
times. 

"I  don't  know — I  hope  not,"  answered  Pally. 

"Can't  we  run  faster?" 

"I  am  crowding  her  to  the  limit  now." 

"Do  you  know  about  motor  boats?  Perhaps 
Mr.  Sobber  knows  more." 

"I  don't,"  answered  Tad  Sobber.  "Wish  I 
did." 

"I  know  about  'em — I  ran  one  for  two  sum-> 
mers,"  answered  Jim  Pally.  "I'll  leave  'em  be-, 
hind  if  it's  in  the  boat  to  do  it." 

"Oh,  please  let  me  go!"  cried  Mrs.  Stanhope, 
almost  tearfully.  "Mr.  Crabtree,  I  do  not  want 
to  go  with  you  another  step !  Please  let  me  go !" 

"Keep  quiet,  Mrs.  Stanhope,  don't  excite  your 
self,"  he  answered,  trying  to  soothe  her.  But  he 
was  so  nervous  his  voice  trembled  as  he  spoke. 
He  had  not  dreamed  that  the  pursuit  would  be 
come  so  swift  and  sure. 

Closer  and  closer  drew  the  steam  tug,  until 
those  on  board  could  plainly  see  all  that  was  tak 
ing  place  on  the  motor  boat. 

"I  command  you  to  stop!"  yelled  Captain 
Wells.  "Stop,  or  we'll  run  you  down." 


"THERE  SHE  is!"  CRIED  TOM!   AND  THE  XEXT  TXSTAVT  CAME 

A   SPLASH,  AS   DICK  MADE  A  DIVE  OVERBOARD.—  Page  283. 
The  Rover  Boys  Down  £ast. 


BACK  HOME— CONCLUSION  283 

"No,  no,  don't  you  do  that!"  screamed  Josiah 
Crabtree,  in  fright. 

"Save   me!     Oh,    save   me!"   screamed   Mrs. 
Stanhope,  and  then,  of  a  sudden,  she  sprang  to  ' 
her  feet,  leaped  to  the  stern  deck  of  the  motor 
boat,  and  cast  herself  headlong  into  the  waters  of 
the  bay. 

The  movement  was  so  unexpected  by  the  others 
on  the  Magnet  that  not  a  hand  was  raised  to  de 
tain  her.  She  went  down,  directly  in  the  path  of 
the  oncoming  tug. 

"Stop!  Back  her!"  screamed  Dick,  in  horror, 
and  Tom  and  Sam  also  yelled  out  a  warning. 
There  was  a  quick  jangling  of  a  bell,  and  the  en 
gine  was  stopped.  Then  the  power  was  reversed, 
and  the  steam  tug  was  steered  to  one  side. 

"There  she  is!"  cried  Tom,  pointing  with  his 
hand,  and  the  next  instant  came  a  splash,  as  Dick 
made  a  dive  overboard.  He,  too,  had  seen  Mrs. 
Stanhope  floating  near,  and  soon  he  had  her  in 
his  arms  and  was  supporting  her. 

The  engine  of  the  tug  was  now  stopped,  and  a 
rope  was  thrown  to  the  eldest  Rover  boy,  and  he 
and  Mrs.  Stanhope  were  hauled  on  board.  As  the 
lady  was  brought  on  deck,  she  fainted  away,  but 
in  a  few  minutes  she  recovered. 

"Thank  heaven,  she  is  safeP'  murmured  Dick. 

"I'm  thankful  we  didn't  run  her  down!"  added 


284  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

Captain  Wells.    "It  was  a  close  shave!    We  had 
to  reverse  like  lightning." 

"It  was  well  done,  sir,"  answered  Sam. 

"Couldn't  have  been  better,"  came  from  Tom. 
"But,  say,  aren't  we  going  after  those  rascals? 
Remember,  even  though  we  have  rescued  Mrs. 
Stanhope,  they  still  have  the  fortune !" 

"Sure,  we  are  going  after  'em!"  cried  Dick. 
"Go  ahead!" 

The  order  to  proceed  was  given,  but,  much  to 
the  captain's  chagrin,  the  tug  refused  to  get  up 
any  speed.  Then  came  a  report  from  the  engineer 
that  the  sudden  reversing  of  the  engine  had 
broken  some  of  the  machinery.  They  could  run, 
but  it  would  have  to  be  slowly. 

"Then  they'll  get  away  after  all!"  groaned 
Sam.    "And  with  that  fortune,  too !" 

"Fortune?"  came  from  Mrs.  Stanhope,  who 
was  standing  near  the  boiler,  trying  to  dry  her  wet 
•garments.  "What  about  the  fortune,  boys?" 

"Haven't  they  got  that  fortune  with  them?" 
questioned  Tom,  quickly. 

"Oh,  no,  they  buried  it,  in  the  cave  on  the 
Island,"  was  the  answer.  "They  didn't  know  I 
saw  them,  but  I  did.  Tad  Sobber  and  Mr.  Crab- 
tree  said  they  would  come  back,  after — after — " 
And  here  she  blushed  deeply. 


BACK  HOME— CONCLUSION  285 

"After  old  Crabtree  had  forced  you  to  marry; 
him,  I  suppose,"  whispered  Dick. 

"Yes,  Dick.     But,  oh !  I  didn't  want  to  do  it ! 
He  tried  to  hypnotize  me,  just  as  he  tried  to  do 
years  ago — but  I  fought  him  off  as  best  I  could !" , 
answered  Mrs.  Stanhope,  earnestly. 

"He  ought  to  be  in  prison  again!"  muttered 
Dick. 

"If  the  fortune  is  on  the  island,  let  us  go  and 
get  it,"  cried  Sam.  "We  can't  catch  that  motor 
boat  anyway !"  For  the  craft  was  now  all  but  out 
of  sight. 

The  steam  tug  was  headed  for  Chesoque  Island, 
and  slowly  made  her  way  to  the  old  dock.  There 
the  engineer  and  his  assistant  set  to  work  to  make 
the  necessary  repairs,  while  the  three  Rover  boys 
and  Mrs.  Stanhope  visited  the  cave.  Once  in  the 
underground  opening,  the  lady  pointed  out  the 
spot  where  the  valise  containing  the  fortune  had 
been  secreted  between  the  rocks. 

"Here  it  is !"  cried  Tom,  and  dragged  the  valise 
to  light. 

"Open  it  and  see  if  the  fortune  is  safe!"  came 
from  Sam,  in  a  voice  he  tried  in  vain  to  steady. 

The  key  to  the  valise  was  missing,  so  the  lock 
to  the  bag  had  to  be  broken  open.  Inside  were 
the  gold  and  precious  stones. 

"All  here — or  at  least  the  greater  portion  of  it," 


286  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

was  Dick's  comment,  and  he  was  right.  Only 
about  five  hundred  dollars  in  gold  was  missing, 
and  two  small  diamonds — hardly  worth  mention 
ing  beside  the  total  value  of  the  treasure. 
•  "Hurrah !"  shouted  Tom.  "We've  beaten  them 
after  all !  We've  got  the  treasure !" 

"And  Mrs.  Stanhope,"  added  Dick.  "We  must 
send  word  to  Dora  and  the  others  just  as  soon  as 
we  can!" 

"It's  a  pity  we  didn't  catch  those  rascals,"  mur 
mured  Sam. 

"Oh,  we'll  get  them  some  time!"  said  Dick. 
How  they  fell  in  with  their  enemies  again  will  be 
related  in  another  volume  of  this  series,  to  be  en 
titled,  "The  Rover  Boys  in  the  Air;  or,  From 
College  Campus  to  the  Clouds,"  a  tale  telling  the 
particulars  of  several  happenings  far  out  of  the 
ordinary. 

While  the  steam  tug  was  laid  up  for  repairs, 
several  of  the  party  took  a  walk  and  looked  for 
Koswell,  Larkspur  and  Darkingham.  But  they 
looked  in  vain,  for  those  rascals  were  thoroughly 
frightened,  and  kept  themselves  well  hidden  in  the 
jWoods. 

That  evening  found  the  Rover  boys  and  Mrs. 
Stanhope  in  Portland,  where  they  put  up  at  one 
of  the  leading  hotels.  Messages  were  sent  to 
Dora,  the  Lanings,  and  the  Rovers  at  home,  tell- 


BACK  HOME— CONCLUSION  287 

ing  of  the  rescue  of  Mrs.  Stanhope,  and  of  the 
recovery  of  the  fortune.  Then  Mrs.  Stanhope 
told  how  she  had  been  lured  from  her  home  and 
abducted,  and  then  placed  in  the  care  of  Mrs.  Sob- 
ber,  and  how  she  had  managed  to  mail  the  postal 
card. 

"They  treated  me  kindly  enough,"  she  said. 
"But  they  would  not  let  me  have  my  liberty,  and  I 
think  they  told  outsiders  that  I  was  insane." 

"That  is  just  what  they  did,"  answered  Dick. 

A  general  alarm  was  sent  out  for  Sobber,  Crab- 
tree  and  the  others.  But  they  kept  in  the  dark 
and  were  not  captured. 

"Oh,  how  glad  I  shall  be  to  get  back  home!" 
murmured  Mrs.  Stanhope,  when  the  return  was 
begun.  "It  seems  an  age  since  I  went  away !" 

"Dora  will  be  glad  to  see  you,"  answered  Dick. 

"I  owe  you  and  your  brothers  a  great  deal, 
Dick !"  she  went  on  earnestly.  "You  are  all  noble 
young  men !"  And  this  earnest  praise  made  all  of 
the  Rover  boys  blush. 

The  return  to  Cedarville  was  a  great  event. 
Dora  clasped  her  mother  in  her  arms  and  laughed 
and  wept  by  turns,  and  then  threw  herself  into 
Dick's  embrace. 

"Oh,  Dick!  It  was  splendid!"  she  cried.  "Oh, 
I  shall  never  forget  it,  never!"  And  then  she 
kissed  him  right  in  front  of  everybody. 


288  THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

The  Lanings  were  equally  pleased,  and  Nellie 
and  Grace  were  proud  of  the  parts  Tom  and  Sam 
had  played  in  the  affair. 

"You  are  a  regular  hero!"  said  Nellie  to  Tom, 
and  gave  him  a  glance  that  thrilled  him  through 
and  through. 

"And  we  shall  always  remember  what  you 
did!"  added  Grace,  to  Sam. 

"You  did  better  than  the  authorities,"  was  Mr. 
Anderson  Rover's  comment. 

"The  authorities  did  nothing,"  added  Mr.  Lan- 

ing.  "If  it  hadn't  been  for  your  boys "  And 

then  he  bobbed  his  head  enthusiastically.  "Great 
lads !  fine  lads !"  he  added. 

"Whoop!"  cried  Tom,  in  sudden  high  spirits, 
and  catching  Sam  by  the  arms  and  whirling  him 
around.  "Say,  I  suppose  now  we  can  go  back 
and  finish  that  vacation,  eh  ?" 

"Sure  thing,  Tom!"  cried  Sam. 

And  then  both  set  up  a  merry  whistle ;  and  here 
let  us  take  our  leave  and  say  good-bye. 


THE  END 


Would  you  like  to  know  what 
became  of  the  good  friends  you 
have  made  in  this  book? 

Would  you  like  to  read  other 
stories  continuing  their  adventures 
and  experiences,  or  other  books 
quite  as  entertaining  by  the  same 
author  ? 

On  the  reverse  side  of  the  wrap 
per  which  comes  with  this  book, 
you  will  find  a  wonderful  list  of 
stories  which  you  can  buy  at  the 
same  store  where  you  got  this  book. 

Don't  throw  away  the  Wrapper 

Use  it  as  a  handy  catalog  of  the  books 
you  want  some  day  to  have.  ^But  in 
case  you  do  mislay  it,  write  to  the 
^Publishers  for  a  complete  catalog. 


THE  FAMOUS  ROVER  BOYS 
SERIES 

By  ARTHUR  M.  WINFIELD 

(EDWARD  STRATEMEYER) 
Beautiful  Wrappers  in  FaH  Color 


No  stories  for  boys  ever  published 
have  attained  the  tremendous  popu 
larity  of  this  famous  series.  Since  the 
publication  of  the  first  volume,  The 
Rover  Boys  at  School,  some  years  ago, 
over  three  million  copies  of  these 
books  have  been  sold.  They  are  well 
written  stories  dealing  with  the  Rover 
boys  in  a  great  many  different  kinds 
of  activities  and  adventures.  Each 
volume  holds  something  of  interest  to 
every  adventure  loving  boy. 

A  complete  list  of  titles  is  printed 
on  the  opposite  page. 


BY  ARTHUR  M.  WINFIELD 

(Edward  Stratemeyer) 


OVER  THREE  MlLLiON  COPIES  SOLD  OF  THIS  SERIES. 

Uniform  Style  of  Binding.     Colored  Wrappers. 
Every  Volume  Complete  in  Itself. 

.  THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  SCHOOL 

ITHE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  OCEAN 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  JUNGLE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  OUT  WEST 

THE  ROVBR  BOYS  ON  THE  GREAT  LAKES 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  MOUNTAINS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  LAND  AND  SEA 

THE  ROVBR  BOYS  IN  CAMP 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  RIVER 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  PLAINS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  SOUTHERN  WATERS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  FARM 

THE  ROVBR  BOYS  ON  TREASURE  ISLE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  COLLEGE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  DOWN  EAST 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  AIR 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  NEW  YORK 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  ALASKA 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  BUSINESS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  A  TOUR 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  COLBY  HALL 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  SNOWSHOE  ISLAND 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  UNDER  CANVAS 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  A  HUNT 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  LAND  OF  LUCK 

THE  ROVE*.  BOYS  AT  BIG  HORN  RANCH 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  BIG  BEAR  LAKE 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  SHIPWRECKED 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  SUNSET  TRAIL 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  WINNING  A  FORTUNE 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,         PUBLISHERS,         NEW  YORK 


WESTERN  STORIES  FOR  BOYS 

By  JAMES  CODY  FERRIS 

Individual  Colored  Wrapper*  and  Illustration*  by 

WALTER  S.  ROGERS 
Each  Volume  Complete  in  Itself. 

Thrilling  tales  of  the  great  west,  told  primarily  for 
boys  but  which  will  be  read  by  all  who  love  mystery, 
rapid  action,  and  adventures  in  the  great  open  spaces. 

The  Manly  Boys,  Roy  and  Teddy,  are  the  sons  of 
an  old  ranchman,  the  owner  of  many  thousands  of 
heads  of  cattle.  The  lads  know  how  to  ride,  how  to 
shoot,  and  how  to  take  care  of  themselves  under  any 
and  all  circumstances. 

The  cowboys  of  the  X  Bar  X  Ranch  are  real  cow 
boys,  on  the  job  when  required  but  full  of  fun  and 
daring — a  bunch  any  reader  will  be  delighted  to  know. 

THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  ON  THE  RANCH 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  IN  THUNDER  CANYON 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  ON  WHIRLPOOL  RIVER 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  ON  BIG  BISON  TRAIL 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  AT  THE  ROUND-UP 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  AT  NUGGET  CAMP 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  AT  RUSTLER'S  GAP 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  AT  GRIZZLY  PASS 
THE  X  BAR  X  BOYS  LOST  IN  THE  ROCKIES 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,    PUBLISHERS,   NEW  YORK 


THE  HARDY  BOY'S  SERIES 

By  FRANKLIN  W.  DIXON 
,  •' 

Illustrated.    Every  Volume  Complete  in  Itself. 

/"THE  HARDY  BOYS  are  sons  of  a  celebrated  Ameri 
can  detective,  and  during  vacations  and  their  off  time 
•  from  school  they  help  their  father  by  hunting  down  clues 
,  themselves. 

'THE  TOWER  TREASURE 

'  A  dying  criminal  confessed  that  his  loot  had  been  secreted  "in  the 
tower."  It  remained  for  the  Hardy  Boys  to  make  an  astonishing  discovery 
that  cleared  «p  the  mystery. 

THE  HOUSE  ON  THE  CLIFF 

The  house  had  been  vacant  and  was  supposed  to  be  haunted.  Mr.  Hardy 
started  to  investigate — and  disappeared  !  An  odd  tale,  with  plenty  of  ex 
citement. 

THE  SECRET  OF  THE  OLD  MILL 

Counterfeit  money  was  in  circulation,  and  the  limit  was  reached  when 
Mrs.  Hardy  took  some  from  a  stranger.  A  tale  full  of  thrills. 

THE  MISSING  CHUMS 

Two  of  the  Hardy  Boys'  chums  take  a  motor  trip  down  the  coast.  They 
disappear  and  are  almost  rescued  by  their  friends  when  all  are  captured. 
A  thrilling  story  of  adventure. 

,  HUNTING  FOR  HIDDEN  GOLD 

Mr.  Hardy  is  injured  in  tracing  some  stolen  gold.  A  hunt  by  the  boys 
leads  to  an  abandoned  mine,  and  there  things  start  to  happen.  A  western 
story  all  boys  will  enjoy. 

THE  SHORE  ROAD  MYSTERY 

Automobiles  were  disappearing  most  mysteriously  from  the  Shore  Road. 
It  remained  for  the  Hardy  Boys  to  solve  the  mystery. 

THE  SECRET  OF  THE  CAVES 

When  the  boys  reached  the  caves  they  came  unexpectedly  upon  a  queer 
old  hermit. 

THE  MYSTERY  OF  CABIN  ISLAND 

A  story  of  queer  adventures  on  a  rockbound  island. 

THE  GREAT  AIRPORT  MYSTERY 

The  Hardy  Boys  solve"the'mystery  of  the  disappearance  of  some  valua 
ble  mail. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


THE  TED  SCOTT  FLYING  STORIES 

B?  FRANKLIN  W.  DLXON 

.Illustrated.    Each  Voiom*  C«Mfe*e  in  Itself. 


No  subject  has  so  thoroughly  caught  the  imagination  of 
youngAmerica  as  aviation.  This  series  has  been  inspired 
by  recent  daring  feats  of  the  air,  and  is  dedicated  to  Lind- 
berg,  Byrd,  Chamberlin  and  other  heroes  of  the  skies. 

OVER  THE  OCEAN  TO  PARIS ; 

or  Ted  Scott's  daring  long  distance  flight. 

RESCUED  IN  THE  CLOUDS; 

or,  Ted  Scott,  Hero  of  the  Air. 

OVER  THE  ROCKIES  WITH  THE  AIR  MAIL  ; 

or,  Ted  Scott,  Lost  in  the  Wilderness. 

FIRST  STOP  HONOLULU; 

or,  Ted  Scott,  over  tJie  Pacific. 

THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  FLYERS ; 

or,  Ted  Scott,  Over  th*  West  Indies. 

SOUTH  OF  THE  RIO  GRANDE; 

or,  Ted  Scott,  On  a  Secret  Mission. 

ACROSS  THE  PACIFIC; 

or,  Ted  Scott's  Hep  to  Australia. 

THE  LONE  EAGLE  OF  THE  BORDER ; 
or,  Ted  Scott  and  the  Diaawnd  Smugglers. 

FLYING  AGAINST  TIME ; 

or,  Breaking  tlte  Ocean  to  Ocean  Record. 

OVER  THE  JUNGLE  TRAILS  ; 

or,  Ted  Scott  and  the  Missing  Explorers. 

LOST  AT  THE  SOUTH  POLE; 

or,  Ted  Scott  in  Blizzard  Land. 

THROUGH  THE  AIR  TO  ALASKA ; 
or,  Ted  Scott's  Search  in  Nugget  Valley. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


LTHE  DON  STURDY  SERIES 

By  VICTOR  APFLETON 

Author  of  "  The  Tom  Swift  Series  " 

Every  red-blooded  boy  will  enjoy  the  thrilling  adventures 
of  Don  Sturdy.  In  company  with  his  uncles,  one  a  big 
game  hunter,  the  other  a  noted  scientist,  he  travels  far  and 
wide — into  the  jungles  of  South  America,  across  the  Sahara, 
deep  into  the  African  jungle,  up  where  the  Alaskan  volca 
noes  spout,  down  among  the  head  hunters  of  Borneo  and 
many  other  places  where  there  is  danger  and  excitement. 
Every  boy  who  has  known  Tom  Swift  will  at  once  become 
the  boon  companion  of  daring  Don  Sturdy. 

DON  STURDY  ON  THE  DESERT  OF  MYSTERY 
DON  STURDY  WITH  THE  BIG  SNAKE  HUNTERS 
DON  STURDY  IN  THE  TOMBS  OF  GOLD 
DON  STURDY  ACROSS  THE  NORTH  POLE 
DON  STURDY  IN  THE  LAND  OF  VOLCANOES 
DON  STURDY  IN  THE  PORT  OF  LOST  SHIPS 
DON  STURDY  AMONG  THE  GORILLAS 

DON  STURDY  CAPTURED  BY  HEAD  HUNTERS 

i 

DON  STURDY  IN  LION  LAND 

DON  STURDY  IN  THE  LAND  OF  GIANTS 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


THE   RADIO   BOYS   SERIES 

(Trademark  Registered) 

By  ALLEN  CHAPMAN 
Author  of  the  "Railroad  Series,"  Etc. 

Illustrated.     Every  Vohun*  Cdoplete  in  Itself. 

Here  is  a  series  that  gives  full  details  of  radio  work 
both  in  sending  and  receiving — how  large  and  small  sets 
can  be  made  and  operated,  and  with  this  real  information 
there  are  the  stories  of  the  radio  boys  and  their  adventures. 
Each  story  is  a  record  of  thrilling  adventures — rescues,  nar 
row  escapes  from  death,  daring  exploits  in  which  the  radio 
plays  a  main  part.  Each  volume  is  so  thoroughly  fascin 
ating,  so  strictly  up-to-date,  and  accurate  that  all  modern 
boys  will  peruse  them  with  delight. 

Each  volume  has  a  foreword  by  Jack  Binns,  the  well 
known  radio  expert. 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  FIRST  WIRELESS 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  AT  OCEAN  POINT 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  AT  THE  SENDING  STATION 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  AT  MOUNTAIN  PASS 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  TRAILING  A  VOICE 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  WITH  THE  FOREST  RANGERS 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  WITH  THE  ICEBERG  PATROL 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  WITH  THE  FLOOD  FIGHTERS 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  ON  SIGNAL  ISLAND 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  IN  GOLD  VALLEY 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  AIDING  THE  SNOWBOUND       , 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  ON  THE  PACIFIC 

THE  RADIO  BOYS  TO  THE  RESCUE 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,   Publishers,   NEW  YORK 


THE  RAILROAD  SERIES 

By  ALLEN  CHAPMAN 
Author  of  the  "Radio  Boys,"  Etc. 

Uniform  Style  of  Binding.      Illustrated. 
Every  Volume  Complete  in  Itself. 

In  this  line  of  books  there  is  revealed  the  whole  workings  of  a 
great  American  railroad  system.  There  are  adventures  in  abund 
ance — railroad  wrecks,  dashes  through  forest  fires,  the  pursuit  of  a 
"wildcat"  locomotive,  the  disappearance  of  a  pay  car  with  a  large 
sum  of  money  on  board  —but  there  is  much  more  than  this — the 
intense  rivalry  among  railroads  and  railroad  men,  the  working  out 
of  running  schedules,  the  getting  through  "  on  time  "  in  spite  of 
all  obstacles,  and  the  manipulation  of  railroad  securities  by  evil 
men  who  wish  to  rule  or  ruin. 

RALPH  OF  THE  ROUND  HOUSE;  or,  Bound  to 

Become  a  Railroad  Man. 
RALPH  IN  THE  SWITCH  TOWER ;  or,  Clearing 

the  Track. 
RALPH  ON  THE  ENGINE;  or,  The  Young  Fire- 

man  of  the  Limited  Mail. 
RALPH  ON  THE  OVERLAND  EXPRESS ;  or,  The 

Trials  and  Triumphs  of  a  Young  Engineer. 
RALPH,  THE  TRAIN   DISPATCHER;    or,  The 

Mystery  of  the  Pay  Car. 
RALPH  ON  THE  ARMY  TRAIN ;  or,  The  Young 

Railroader's  Most  Daring  Exploit. 
RALPH  ON    THE  MIDNIGHT  FLYER;  or,   The 

Wreck  at  Shadow  Valley. 
RALPH  AND  THE  MISSING  MAIL  POUCH;  or, 

The  Stolen  Government  Bonds. 
RALPH  ON   THE   MOUNTAIN  DIVISION;  or, 

Fighting  Both  Flames  and  Flood. 
RALPH  AND  THE  TRAIN  WRECKERS ;  or,  The 

Secret  of  the  Blue  Freight  Cars. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


FLYING  STORIES  FOR  BOYS 

IN  THE  AIR  WITH  ANDY  LANE 
By  EUSTACE  L  ADAMS 

Illustrated.      Every  Volume  Complete   in  Itself. 

Mr.  Adams,  the  autKor  of  this  flying  series  for  boys  is  an  ex 
perienced  aviator  and  has  had  many  thrilling  adventures  in  the 
ait — both  as  a  member  of  the  famous  Lafayette  Escadrille  in 
the  World  War  and  in  the  United  States  Naval  Aviation 
Service  flying  -with  the  squadrons  patrolling  the  Atlantic 
Coast.  His  stories  reveal  not  only  his  ability  to  tell  daring 
and  exciting  air  episodes  but  also  his  first  hand  knowledge  of 
modern  aeroplanes  and  the  marvelous  technical  improvements 
which  have  been  made  in  the  past  few  years.  Andy  Lane 
flies  the  latest  and  most  highly  developd  machines  in  the 
field  of  aviation. 

FIFTEEN  DAYS  IN  THE  AIR 

Andy  refuels  his  ship  in  the  air  and  sets  a  new  endurance  record. 

OVER  THE  POLAR  ICE 

In  a  giant  flying  boat  Andy  beats  his  enemy  in  a  dash  to  the  South  Pole. 

RACING  ROUND  THE  WORLD 

In  a  series  of  thrilling  Sights  Andy  wins  an  air  dash  around  the  globe  to 
win  a  $100,000  prize. 

THE  RUNAWAY  AIRSHIP 

Through  foggy  skies  Andy  Lane  brings  back  the  world's  greatest  pas 
senger  carrying  dirigible,  blown  away  on  the  wings  of  a  storm. 

PIRATES  OF  THE  AIR 

Andy  Lane  pilots  the  giant  passenger  plane  Apex  No.  4  across  the  Atlan 
tic  in  the  face  of  almost  overwhelming  odds. 

ON  THE  WINGS  OF  FLAME 

Andy  makes  a  forced  landing  in  the  South  American  jungle  in  the  dead 
of  night  and  has  thrilling  experiences  with  the  natives. 

THE  FLYING  WINDMILL 

Andy  Lane  and  his  restless  crew  take  off  in  a  monster  autogyro  in 
search  of  pirate  treasure. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


. 

1  (L 
MM  2'8 1997 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000133459     8 


